《Beta Testing A New World [Reincarnation litrpg Isekai]》 Ch. 1: The Beginnings End I was working on my video game for the third straight day. I¡¯d opened up my laptop but it was running low on batteries and my electricity was cut off. I grabbed a bag of cheetos that I''d wrapped up and put next to my computer in case I got hungry. I didn¡¯t normally like to eat these because they¡¯d get dust on my keyboard but it looked like I wasn¡¯t going to be getting any work done. I could stay in the house for weeks at a time, only needing to leave for the occasional grocery run. It was actually impressive to my brother and sister how little I could need to see the outside. To be fair, this was a particularly gnarly stretch of time I¡¯d stayed inside. My brother even came to check on me. His wife didn¡¯t come with him. He was getting worried about me. I had stayed in my house because I was a few days away from launching and a few hours away from finishing my videogame. I¡¯d taken all the alpha tester¡¯s notes and implemented them into my game. This was going to be the cream of the crop solo dev rpg. One that focused on the political structure of a fantasy world. My brother didn¡¯t get what I was doing. He was some big wig hedge fund manager that would go on and on about how I should have accepted funding so I could actually pay myself a salary. It was important, sure, but that would mean I¡¯d need to take the orders of some suits who had no clue what the vision in my head would look like. They¡¯d start asking me to add the tropes you usually see in an rpg. Level tree, loot system. Blah, blah, blah. Those tropes were fun but I was not eager to place them in my game. That being said, not accepting money had its challenges. Like, as mentioned, I did not have electricity. I opened the fridge and the powerful stench of foodstuff gone bad caused me to close it. I sighed, grabbing my backpack and stuffing my laptop inside of it. It looked like I¡¯d have to go to a local coffee shop to finish my magnum opus. I was so amped I almost left my house without taking a shower first. I walked into the shower and started it, grabbing the conditioner and rubbing it into my greasy hair. Trickles of the streams of the shampoo got onto my wet shower floor and as I put back the shampoo, it fell out of my hand and landed on the floor. A thirty dollar bottle of shampoo my sister had bought me, all over the shower floor. I wanted to scoop it back in as quickly as possible. I leaned down but bumped my head on the shower wall, my foot tried to step back and get footing but with the slicked floor, I fell. I fell out of my shower, grabbing my curtain and ripping them off the curtain rod. I went down like a tree, my hands flailing for something else to grab onto. When I collapsed on the floor, my head made sure to clip the toilet extra hard. I opened my eyes. Fuck, that hurt, I thought, ¡°That¡¯s the last time I take a shower.¡± I joked to myself as I got back into the bath. Most of the conditioner had unfortunately washed away into the drain. I finished drying myself off and was on my way to the local coffee shop. I approached the cute barista and mumbled that I needed tap water as an excuse to stick around and spend the next few hours in the shop. She was sweet and smiley. The exact type I went for. Talking to her put a smile on my face. I grabbed the cup of water and made sure to put a little extra sauce in my ¡®thank you.¡¯ I knew she¡¯d know what that meant. On my way back from the counter, I caught myself smiling in a mirror. That was when I saw my side profile. Yikes. I looked at my out-of-shape body. The sun hadn¡¯t hit me in a couple of days but the food I¡¯d been eating was working overtime on my pours. I had pale skin and acne. It suddenly made me very self-conscious. I quickly glanced back at the cute barista, who was helping someone else. I finished walking to my seat and opened up my laptop, only to be greeted by the black mirror of the screen. Woof. I thought to myself, No money. Yet. No health. For now. No girl. My choice. I felt a little sting as I went through a rolodex of the bad choices I¡¯d taken to get here. I sighed and opened up my laptop, booting up the game engine I had created. The smile found its way back onto my face. I had created a game engine. I was about to make one of the most in depth games a solo dev has ever created. I knew how to work hard. It was just hard to work hard on something I¡­ didn¡¯t care about. Status. Money. Romance? Didn¡¯t I care about those things? Or did I just give up before even trying. I worked on my game for a few hours before getting a text from my brother. Apparently he had stopped by the house again and was shocked I wasn¡¯t there. He thought there was a home invasion. I told him to meet me at the coffee shop and he said he¡¯d brought my niece. Lucilla. It was going to be nice to see her at least. I kept cranking away at my video game, making sure to shape up any last minute hit boxes and make any last-minute game-breaking glitches look intentional. I looked at an NPC my brother had voiced. ¡°My Liege,¡± It said, ¡°You¡¯ve taken over the country. How will you rule?¡± This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. My brother had worked hard at the right things. Went to a great school on a sports scholarship. Met his wife in college. He¡¯d put the time and effort in. I heard a bell jingle from the door opening and Lucilla ran up to me and hugged me. I hugged her tight and showed her and my brother the finishing touches on my game. My brother nodded, and smiled but reminded me that he¡¯d left the video game stuff when his wife became pregnant with baby number two. Gender yet to be determined. ¡°Hey, bro,¡± I said, ¡°Can I ask you a vulnerable question?¡± I asked hesitantly. My brother looked at me, unsure of what I was going to say. Then he leaned into his daughter¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Go play outside. Daddy and Uncle Egen will be right out,¡± Egen. My name was Aiden but I guess it was a little hard for a two year old, so she called me Egen and it stuck. Lucilla ran off outside with her iced chocolate. My brother looked at me seriously and said, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I sighed and looked back at the store counter, ¡°You think I could ask that girl over there out?¡± My brother let out a little chuckle that doubled over as a sigh of relief, ¡°Jesus, Aiden. I thought you were going to ask for money. Yeah, you could ask that girl out if you wanted to,¡± ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll say yes?¡± I asked. My brother sipped from his hot tea, ¡°I think I know someone who¡¯s better fit to answer the question.¡± I nodded. I stood up, sweat between my clammy hands, and walked up to the counter. She gave me that same smile as before and asked what I needed. I said ¡®napkins.¡¯ and walked back to my brother, giggling at my horrendous failure. ¡°I¡¯m this lowly programmer,¡± I said as I closed my fully charged laptop. I was done. Finished. My life¡¯s work completed and ready to be published on every major platform, ¡°I don¡¯t have something a girl like her could want. I need to go to the gym. I need to¡­ I¡¯ll sell this game, then I¡¯ll be back. With more confidence.¡± ¡°You got smarts,¡± My brother said as he wiped up the table with the extra napkins I¡¯d gotten. ¡°Smarts.¡± I said, ¡°Smarts only works if you have a face people will listen to. I wasn¡¯t a bad looking guy when we were young. I thought I did everything I needed to do. Stay out of the sun. Learn a skill.¡± We both started walking outside, ¡°There are a lot more skills than that you need to learn, Aiden,¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess so. If only though. You give me a second chance, ten years back and I¡¯d dominate. I know exactly what I¡¯d do too. I¡¯d have started programming earlier. Hit the gym more.¡± ¡°You still can,¡± My brother said, turning his head at me, ¡°You start now and ten-years-from-now you will be saying ¡®I¡¯m glad I started ten years ago.¡¯¡± ¡°Nah,¡± I grumbled, ¡°Too late. Now I¡¯ll just focus on programming.¡± ¡°Daddy, look! A puppy!¡± Lucilla cried out, a stray dog shot past her and ran into oncoming traffic. ¡°LUCI, DON¡¯T!¡± My brother once scaled a building naked because one of his boys dared him. When I asked him what was going through his mind, I remembered distinctly what he told me, ¡°Mostly just where my hands and feet would go next. He was captain of the football team, calling plays when a state championship was on the line. He¡¯d been a guest speaker for his college. That involved speaking to a crowd of one thousand people. He never broke a sweat. But when he called out for his daughter¡­ I had never heard my brother so scared in his life. In that moment, my so-called brilliant mind flashed through the sequence of events. My niece, his daughter, was running into oncoming traffic. There was a semi-truck that was clearly behind schedule because it was going way over the speed limit. Mr. Act would be in front of that truck in no time flat and push sweet Luci out of the way¡­ and she¡¯d grow up without a dad. A wife would lose her husband. A good man would lose his life. What did I have to lose? I dropped my laptop bag. I burst forward with a speed I hadn¡¯t shown since little league, and for the first time in our lives, I¡¯d beaten my brother in a foot race. I might as well have tackled my niece like she was on the enemy team. I basically punted her out of the way. But I had gotten her to safety, right before that big bad truck made contact with me instead. *Author''s Note* Is this the end of our new hero?! Should he have asked out that barista before he died?! What''s a time you felt like you weren''t brave that you now regret? Thank you for reading the first chapter of my story! If you liked this chapter please give me a follow! Ch 2: I Meet The Goddess Anubis! Pain. Lots of it. A taste of liquid metal in my mouth. Lots of it. I could barely see straight and when the ringing had slowed down and my vision cleared up, I saw what I needed to see. My brother holding Lucilla, she was crying in his arms. Safe. I closed my eyes. The beeping I heard from the ekg played a much longer tune, and suddenly it was nothing but black. Then¡­. Humming? That couldn¡¯t be right. I didn¡¯t want to open my eyes. My guess was that somehow the anesthesia didn¡¯t take? That must be it, I thought, I¡¯m getting opened as we speak and I¡¯m somehow a party to it.¡± This was dicey¡­. There must have been a better choice of words. I kept my eyes closed, not wanting to see my own insides out. The surgeon¡¯s humming continued, until finally a feminine voice went, ¡°Hey. Wake up.¡± I kept my eyes closed. ¡°Wake up! I know you¡¯re awake. I can hear you panting.¡± I shook my head, ¡®no.¡¯ Hoping the doctor would get the message that I would play ball and let whatever was happening to me continue. ¡°Wake up, silly!¡± I was greeted with a splash of water that hit me and my eyes burst open. I looked around. I was in a dank stone hallway lit by torches. What the hell kind of hospital was this? I thought. I propped myself up and felt the boat I was on shake. A boat? I grabbed the edges and pulled myself the rest of the way up slowly. I was on some long canoe in an endless corridor and when I looked down, I realized I was naked too. I quickly covered my most precious bits. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± The young woman in the boat with me gave me a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve seen way weirder bodies than yours!¡± She was a beautiful young woman, she couldn¡¯t have been more than two years younger than me. She had jet black straight hair, was wearing some kind of white flowy dress, and when I looked at the top of her head, I saw two triangular black dog ears coming out the top. ¡°Are you a nurse?¡± I asked, hesitantly. ¡°Nurse?!¡± She said, looking around, ¡°What about this reads ''hospital¡¯ to you?¡± ¡°I guess¡­ the cold demeanor? The lack of bedside manners? I was in a truck accident so I thought I¡¯d be a little more mangled.¡± The woman looked at me strangely as she kept using the stick to push the boat along. This time, more gently she asked, ¡°How many hospitals in your world look like this?¡± I looked around again, the cold from the stone and water settling into my bones, ¡°I guess, none.¡± I said, ¡°Was I patched up? I must have gotten mangled pretty good.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t stick around to see the body, but from what I saw, it was pretty bad.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t stick around to¡­ Wait¡­ you¡¯re telling me I¡¯m¡­?¡± ¡°Dead, I¡¯m afraid. Absolutely slaughtered on impact. Sorry. I know that must be shocking to hear. It mostly is to the younger ones.¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. I looked at my hands, and for a brief moment, I noticed they weren¡¯t fully opaque. I could see the boat floor on the other side. It started to occur to me exactly where I was, ¡°I¡¯m dead. And you¡¯re a psychopomp.¡± The girl gave me a glare, ¡°A psycho-what? You didn¡¯t talk to my ex before appearing on this boat, did you? Because he should have just shown me the scrolls he was sending if he was ¡®just friends¡¯ with that shrieking water spirit.¡± ¡°I.. no. You¡¯re someone who guides souls to the afterlife.¡± ¡°Oh. Yeah. I¡¯m a psycho-bitch. Literally!¡± She pointed to her ears. ¡°You¡¯ve got ears, does that mean you-¡± ¡°Got a tail to match? Yeah. It¡¯s under the dress.¡± The woman adjusted her seat, revealing a long thin black tail that poked out of her dress and wagged. ¡°I meant¡­ you¡¯ve got the look of a basenji. Black hair. Straight black ears. You¡¯re a psychopomp¡­ everything here looks\ Egyptian in origin.¡± There was a little glint in her eye as she turned fully and stuck her hand out, ¡°Anubis! At your service. Bark!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t bark. You just said ¡®bark.''¡± Still, I reached out and shook her hand. She gave me a peppy smile before turning and pushing the boat along. ¡°You¡¯re the first one in a while from your neck of the woods that¡¯s gotten it correct. That¡¯s right. And if you¡¯re such a smarty pants, let me ask you. Do you know where we¡¯re going next?¡± She pointed at what appeared to be an opening further down. It was beaming with an orange light. I turned back and saw where we came from. From about the point we started, it was a sheer drop off of darkness. That must have been the way back to the mortal coil. ¡°We¡¯re heading to be judged by Osiris and a council of forty-two lost souls.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! And they get to decide if you¡¯ve been a good boy and get into heaven, or need to spend eternity in the dog house. Bark!¡± ¡°Yep,¡± I said, letting out a breath of air. Did I even have air as a ghost? ¡°Don¡¯t get too down! I don¡¯t know if it makes you feel any better, but you weren¡¯t supposed to die there!¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Nope! You were supposed to die about ten years later, penniless and single. I believe the fates mentioned a belt and maybe your pants were down and¡­ the computer had thirty tabs open with the search-¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough!¡± I said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, thank you. You¡¯re telling me I wouldn¡¯t have done shit? I wouldn¡¯t have gone to the gym? Asked out that barista? The game?! The game I spent years working on would have been for nothing?¡± Anubis shrugged. ¡°Unbelievable. Maybe it¡¯s good that I died. Heaven has to be better than this.¡± ¡°Sure, but¡­ Hell¡¯s not,¡± Anubis said, upon my terrified look she said, ¡°But hey! The fates could only predict where you would have ended up had you stayed on your path. It¡¯s a prediction! You didn¡¯t die alone in your home. You died in the street, like a¡­¡± She pointed at her dog ears. I leaned back in the canoe, outstretching my arms and staring up at the ornate ceiling tile as we kept wading through the water. ¡°Anubis, what are the chances I get sent to¡­¡± I pointed my thumb down at the ground. ¡°Well, technically you¡¯re already here, so you actually mean there,¡± She pointed her thumb to the right, ¡°No wait¡­ slightly farther west,¡± She readjusted her thumb, ¡°But I saw that last act of heroism! I was there for the little girl and you saved her!¡± Anubis slapped my chest lightly, ¡°That¡¯s not nothing! And I¡¯m sure that will tip the scales in your favor!¡± I looked at the scale I had been asked to sit on. My feet were touching the ground. On the other plate was a stupid feather. The difference in weight had caused the feather to leap off the plate and it drifted to the floor. I had failed. ¡°Guilty. Send him to Hell.¡± Ch 3: The Trial for My Soul The trial took thirty minutes. There were minimal introductions. Osiris said who he was. God of death and rebirth. He was impossibly buff and wore a funky hat that looked like a towel wrapped around his head. He held his crook and flail in a cross on his chest and kept them there the whole time. He explained to me the big scale. He told me that I would sit on it and that my sins weighed me down. If I weighed equal or less than a magic feather, I would be free to go to ¡®The Land of Reeds.¡¯ I didn¡¯t meet every other ghost individually but they were the jury. They were in vastly different states of decay and many wore clothes from different places and time periods. I approached the scale, shaking, and sat down on it. The plate I was on went down like a rock. I heard the metal clang on the stone ground as everyone watched the feather fly off and drift toward the ground. ¡°Guilty. Straight to The Duat.¡± Osiris said, pointing his flail at me. ¡°Hold on a second!¡± I screamed. Osiris ignored me, and asked if there was dissent in the ruling. The crowd murmured, as I waited, desperate for any sympathy. This whole thing was a kangaroo court. It was trumped up charges. I hadn¡¯t done much wrong in my life. I hadn¡¯t done much at all! I whispered to Anubis, ¡°This is a kangaroo court.¡± Anubis looked at me confused, ¡°I¡¯m a dog.¡± I shook my head, ¡°This isn¡¯t a magic feather! I wasn¡¯t ever supposed to make it past this feather. They just put a fatty on there to make him look ridiculous! How often does someone pass?¡± Anubis gave me a sympathetic look, ¡°Sometimes. Not as often as you¡¯d like. Not everyone gets into heaven, Aiden.¡± ¡°Anubis will take you the rest of the way,¡± Osiris said sternly. ¡°Hold on a second!¡± I yelled, ¡°This is a¡­ what the hell did I do wrong to make the feather not like me?¡± ¡°The feather did nothing. It was a reflection of your soul,¡± Osiris said. ¡°My soul?! My mind is telling me that I did nothing wrong! Why does my soul disagree?!¡± ¡°Would you like us to pull evidence?¡± Osiris asked. ¡°Yes! Please show me all the ¡®bad¡¯ things I¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°Really? You¡¯re sure? All of the things that will send you to hell will be shown to everyone. ¡± ¡°Why? Scared?¡± I said, pointing at Osiris. ¡°No.¡± Osiris breathed, ¡°I''m not scared. But just so you know, if we pull up everything you did wrong, that includes every time you¡¯ve coveted someone, every possible thievery, every google search that-¡± ¡°Alright, alright,¡± I interrupted, ¡°Send me to hell. Better an eternity there than having to listen to this one babble for another minute.¡± Osiris rolled his eyes and pointed to a canal where the orange glow of fire burned heavily. I could hear the screams ring through the stone canal. I swallowed my saliva, fear filling me up. ¡°Anubis will see you the rest of the way.¡± Osiris turned to Anubis, her head facing down as she contemplated, ¡°Right, Anubis?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± Anubis murmured, ¡°He did a really brave thing. He gave up his life for a young girl to live. Doesn¡¯t that count for anything?¡± ¡°Okay, without showing all the bad things he¡¯s done, let¡¯s get a brief glance at young Aiden¡¯s life.¡± Anubis, the 42 lost souls, and I both looked at a large tapestry that rolled itself down on a wall. There was an embroidery of me sitting on my laptop. Things would change around me and I would stay on my laptop. I was a boy on my laptop. The weather would change. Different people would interact with me. I became a teenager. My brother went off to prom and I would be studying a new framework. I was a man, I had gained weight and let my beard grow out around my neck. My father had passed and I didn¡¯t go to the funeral. I would stay inert, needing to check on another bug in my programming. My whole life flashed before me and¡­ nothing much. A life of waiting on the sidelines. ¡°It takes more than not being bad to get into heaven. You did not do bad but you did nothing. There is only one significant act he did that could potentially be called noble and it was the last act he ever did.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re saying it was significant!¡± I said. Osiris'' sigh boomed so loud it caused a large gust of wind to rock the boat Anubis and I were on. He turned to the 42 lost souls, all sitting in an amphitheater across from the stage, ¡°To reckon with this last minute act of kindness, we will have a vote for this lost soul. Will he go on to the Land of Reeds, or down to The Duat? Who believes this soul has done enough to grant him access to heaven?¡± Wearily, hands started to come up. Knights, a nun, a ninja, farmers, people in regency attire all lifted their hands up. I counted one at a time, pointing and losing track and starting my count over. Without exhausting any effort, Osiris said, ¡°Twenty one.¡± ¡°Uh-oh,¡± I whispered to Anubis, ¡°I¡¯m guessing I know what happens if there¡¯s a tie?¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Anubis nodded her head and whispered back at me, ¡°It goes to da big guy,¡± She thumbed at Osiris. Osiris called the nay vote. All the people who didn¡¯t raise their hands before raised them. Except for one guy. A gaunt-looking corpse with wispy long hair and a big bald spot on top. ¡°I count 20,¡± Osiris said. Wait a minute, was this it? My chance at heaven? I saw the guy who was standing there. He looked like a zombie, different chunks of his flesh not there at all. He was stoic with his arms crossed. ¡°Serpis?¡± Osiris said, ¡°Serpis, have you voted yet?¡± A snake popped out of the corpse¡¯s eyeball. It slithered around his neck and propped itself up on his skull, ¡°Nooooo,¡± The snake said, ¡°I vote for him to go to hell.¡± ¡°Did you even hear the facts, Serpis?¡± Osiris said. ¡°I don¡¯t need to,¡± Serpis said, ¡°I¡¯ve got a great internal moral compasssss.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Osiris said, "It falls upon me.¡± Osiris looked at me, his eyes cast down at me. I felt the heavy weight of the towel-crown in his stare, topped with a slightly apologetic look. ¡°Can I say something?¡± I asked, ¡°Closing arguments if you will?¡± Osiris gestured to the crowd. I looked at the amphitheater of freaks and monsters. ¡°I know you all are a council of Lost Souls. That makes me think that you didn¡¯t quite find your way in life. Well, I can say the same thing about me. I never quite found my way. I had programming, but it was everything else that I let fall apart. I never asked out the girl I wanted. I never¡­ If there was a way to do it again, if there was a second chance¡­ I¡¯m sure all of you would take it. And do it a hell of a lot better than the first time. And I guess what I¡¯m saying is¡­ I would too,¡± and in a burst of confidence, I said, ¡°I¡¯d fucking kill it.¡± I looked at Anubis while her tail wagged nervously. ¡°I¡¯d kill it,¡± I repeated, more to myself than to others. ¡°Does that change anyone¡¯s vote?¡± Osiris asked. No one raised their hand or said anything. I supposed it was my last shot. You couldn''t blame me. ¡°With that,¡± Osiris said, ¡°We¡¯re getting a little backed up and need to do a lot more souls. My decision is-¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Anubis cried out. Osiris let out another breath, deeper than the last, ¡°For the love of me,¡± I turned my head. Every soul in the amphitheater turned to look at her. Serpis turned too, then used his tail to push the body he was using so that it turned as well. ¡°Before you send him to either or,¡± Anubis said, ¡°Consider the fact that he died early! And that this great act of kindness has split the decision away from heaven or hell¡­ then maybe the solution is a do-over?¡± ¡°A do-over?¡± Osiris¡¯s mountainous voice filled the room. ¡°A do-over!¡± I said, ¡°That is a really good idea! Place me back on Earth, same as you found me. Better actually. Huge shoulders and six-pack and watch me soar!¡± ¡°A do-over?¡± Osiris said again, ¡°Surely, not on Earth. No one can come back from the dead there anymore. That has long been forbidden.¡± ¡°I hear what you''re saying, your honor,¡± I said, ¡°But a do-over does sound appealing.¡± ¡°Not Earth!¡± Anubis said, ¡°What about Kemet II?¡± ¡°Sounds lovely, where is that North Dakota?¡± I asked, ¡°You can just drop me off there and I¡¯ll-¡± ¡°NOT NORTH DAKOTA¡± Osiris yelled, ¡°It is a new land. One vastly different from yours. It is still in its early days, Anubis. What could putting him there do?¡± ¡°We give him a chance to live differently. If he dies, we can judge him again. I believe that he will use his new life extraordinarily. Besides, people drop like flies over there. They need bodies.¡± ¡°Kemet II?¡± I asked Anubis. She winked at me instead of giving any useful piece of information. ¡°Osiris rubbed the striped green and white accessory on his chin, ¡°Kemet II. Our new world. Life is still in its cradle.¡± ¡°Wait, am I going to land on some primordial goo?¡± I asked. Osiris waved his hand, ¡°We¡¯ve moved past all that goo stuff. No evolution there. Different origin story.¡± Osiris was still mulling it over. My entire soul for eternity and he was mulling it over. Jesus. I wondered, what would I say instead of ¡®Jesus¡¯ over there? What did he mean by ¡®different origin story?¡¯ I saw in Osiris¡¯ irises. He was leaning toward damnation. I whispered to Anubis, telling her that I appreciated her try, but I think it would be hell for me. Anubis turned to me, placed her hand on my shoulder and said, ¡°I''ve got one last trick I can pull,¡± Osiris glanced at Anubis. She had her closed fists covering her mouth and was giving Osiris a pleading stare. ¡°If you¡¯re going to do your trick, do your trick.¡± ¡°This is the trick.¡± ¡°This is your trick?¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯ve given him puppy dog eyes!¡± She whispered back. I was doomed. Osiris watched Anubis, catching her puppy dog eyes. He sighed and pointed his crook at the wall next to the ¡®hell¡¯ channel. The bricks moved on their own, shifting from the wall and creating a beautiful stone archway. The water redirected and went through the new entrance. As opposed to the orange light of hell and the white light of heaven, this entrance shined dreamy greens and blues. ¡°See you soon, Aiden,¡± Osiris said. I bowed to him. He waved his hand, commanding me to get up. I got on the boat with Anubis and she drifted me past the amphitheater on my left side, with the stage on my right. I nodded to them. Eventually coming up on Serpis. ¡°Watch your back, I¡¯ll get you to hell one of these dayssssss,¡± ¡°Watch your back,¡± I mumbled. ¡°What was that?¡± Serpis asked. ¡°Nothing!¡± We exited the amphitheater and I saw the drop off. The canal slanted downward and the boat sped up. I hugged Anubis tightly, ¡°Thank you so much, Anubis!¡± ¡°Of course! And I believe you¡¯ll do great in the next life.¡± ¡°Can you tell me more about it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be born again to a new family. You¡¯ll get your second shot.¡± ¡°Will I see you again?¡± I asked. ¡°Hmmm, I¡¯ll be sure to stop by! I¡¯ve got some vacation days saved up. But until then,¡± She approached me and licked my cheek, panting. I closed my right eye as she did her work and a glowing sigil appeared on the cheek she licked me, ¡°There¡¯s my blessing. Use it wisely!¡± The boat steadily got faster as we approached what looked to be a waterfall. ¡°Oh!¡± Anubis shouted over the rushing water, ¡°What do you want your new name to be? I can pop it into your parents¡¯ heads if you want.¡± The boat propelled toward the waterfall and I was running out of time. I thought to myself, what would be my name? What could I take with me to the new world? And suddenly, I had it. The canoe stopped immediately, I was flung off and hurled toward the new world. I looked back at Anubis and let the answer slip through my tongue. ¡°Egen,¡± I said, ¡°Egen ¡®Danger¡¯ Snakebite.¡± Her voice got smaller but a soft ¡°I¡¯ll try¡± was heard as I hurtled toward my new family. I could see the light shining. I was about to be born, I could feel my body attempting to strain through my mother¡¯s walls, but as I did, I felt something else. I started to choke. I grabbed at it, but I no longer had arms, I had little uncoordinated nubs. I knew what this choking was. The umbilical cord was wrapped around my neck. If this world was as new as they said, they probably weren¡¯t equipped to deal with this medical malady. I was just being given birth, and I was about to die all over again. Ch 4: The Birth Of A Hero Just my luck. Born again and already about to die. Every time the doctor would try to pull me out, I would feel the umbilical cord clamp down on my neck and restrict airflow. I would try to cry out but could not. Would I get leniency if I showed up in the Land of the Reeds again? Would they round down to my last life? I could maybe make the case that since I was a baby, I was innocent and deserved entry into at least purgatory. However, something told me Osiris wouldn''t go for it. That snake guy certainly wouldn¡¯t. ¡°XXXXX XXX XX, XXXXXX XXX XXX!¡± The doctor spoke in a language I had never heard before. I had no clue what he communicated but I was able to peep out of the hole and see that he was saying it to a terrified looking man. I had to assume that was my new father. He had some green around the gills, probably because he might lose his wife and child on the same day. Then again, you can never make another first impression, and my impression of him was that he was a weak feckless man who could not hold his own in a dangerous situation. ¡°XXX XX?¡± My father asked the doctor. ¡°XXX.¡± The doctor replied. We then proceeded to wait. For the next hour. My mother could not stop yelling. Was I being born to a couple of wusses? My body was naturally trying to force its way out and yet every time I was blocked by the choking. A ¡®nuchal cord¡¯ as it was called in my world. One of my cohorts tried to make a game about delivering a baby. It was meant to be sold to hospitals and pre meds so they could practice. She dropped it. The game. Not the baby. After about an hour of the most searing screams I¡¯d ever heard a woman make, there was a knock on the door. My father went and opened it. Someone walked in, again, I did not have much of a view from my peephole. Their steps were steady. Thick. Like they commanded a presence in the room. ¡°XX XX?¡± The third man asked. ¡°XXX, XXXX XX XXXXX. XXXX XXX XXXXXX XXXX.¡± The doctor went on to explain my condition. ¡°X.¡± My father and the third man had a chat. I used this opportunity to twist my body around and try to look out my mom¡¯s peephole once again. It was hard to ignore that I was the cause of my mother¡¯s screaming but eventually I got just the right look. The man¡­ The person who I presumed was a specialist that my dad and the doctor brought in, was wearing intricate purple robes. He had a wizened old beard and on the top of his goddamned head was a goddamned wizard¡¯s cap! They brought me the local magic man! Some kind of witch doctor when what I really needed was hard and fast science. I was dead. This guy would wave some egg over my mother¡¯s stomach and tell the doctor it was okay to pull as hard as he wanted. My whole head would slip off and I¡¯d either be a headless freak or I¡¯d be dealing with Osiris again. I shuddered. Which one was worse? The magic man walked forward with his staff and examined me and my mother¡¯s vagina. He mumbled something to the doctor. Here it came. His ¡®professional¡¯ opinion. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. The magic man started whispering under his breath. He dipped his head so the brim of his hat covered his eyes and only his mouth was visible. He stamped his staff on the ground and that¡¯s when two circles of light with strange runes surrounding the edges appeared. Then two gloved spectral hands came out of the ¡®portals.¡¯ What. The. Fuck. I wasn¡¯t just in some backwater world where I would cut myself on accident and die of sepsis. I was in¡­. An Isekei! How did it work? Were there levels? What kind of magic was there? The spectral hands reached inside, becoming opaque enough to transfer through my mother¡¯s body and making only his fingertips physical. One clamped down on my umbilical cord, pinching it. The other grabbed the umbilical cord and pulled it, giving just enough area for the Doctor to cut it with a knife. Just like that, I was saved. The doctor finished the rest of the delivery and the bright light I saw suddenly filled the whole room. I looked at that strange and beautiful man. His spell gave me hope for my place in this new world. I didn¡¯t know if it was because of that hope or because I was a baby but I started weeping. The doctor handed me to my dad. I was able to take a look at him. He was in relatively good shape. Fair skin. He had a lean face. His long hair was an oaky brown color. His blue eyes were kind and filled with tears. He held me deeply and planted a kiss on me. This was my new dad. He handed me to my mother. My mother rested me against her bosom. I looked up at her. Tan skin. A face covered in sweat and clearly tired from pushing me out. The lighting wasn¡¯t great either. Still, I could tell by her soft smile and the way she held me that in different circumstances she had a beautiful face. Her hair was white and¡­. her ears. They were pointed like elf ears. I looked at my father again. Round ears. I reached over and touched my ears, my motor skills still needing development. I was a half-elf. I babbled about what this meant and what kind of racial bonus I would get but my mother just reciprocated the babbles to me. ¡°XXX, XXXX XX XXX!¡± my father said. My mother rubbed her finger against my tiny ears. So this was my life, huh? I was in some fantasy world with two parents and I was half elf. There were worse lives than this. Would these be like other Isekei I¡¯d watched? I thought, Was I born into some kind of wealth, or nobility? Were my parents the best wizard and the best soldier respectively? They were not. But we¡¯ll get to that. ¡°XXXX XXX?¡± The mom asked. I didn¡¯t need to understand the words to understand the meaning, ¡°What should we call him?¡± She asked. ¡°XXX XXXX XXXX?¡± Was my dad probably saying, ¡°Hmmm, I thought we had decided on a name?¡± ¡°XX XXX¡­¡± My mom was about to do it. Egen Danger Snakebite Razorback. That last name I added just now. I hope it somehow came across when I told Anubis. ¡°Egen.¡± Hmm. I wondered if the other names were coming or I¡¯d get them later. Or had she chosen these parents because their last name was already Snakebite? ¡°Egen Danger.¡± My dad said. My new mom gave him this funny look. Shook her head and laughed. She held me up. Her serene green eyes staring into mine. ¡°Egen Danger Eres.¡± ¡®Egen Eres¡¯ Had kind of a superhero thing with the alliteration. I liked it. Egen Eres. I was young then. Even though I was a grown man I was seeing the world through a kid¡¯s eyes again. I didn¡¯t realize what my last name and family would mean for my future. Ch 5: Meeting My New Parents... and My New Maid I spent my early years relearning how to do everything. I knew how to do the things a baby was required to do, but practicing them in a new body was a whole different thing. I started by babbling all the time. They couldn¡¯t shut me up. I was determined to learn the language to at least understand what they were saying. I tried to be a polite baby but it was tough when there was no way to communicate. I¡¯d have to resort to crying when I needed food or milk. I worked hard not to develop any new mommy issues being a man with a thirty two year old mind sucking on his new mother¡¯s breasts. Time would tell, I guess. I was a good baby. It was only a few months. It was only about three months before I realized what X meant. Or X. And soon I was learning the new words for ¡®sun.¡¯ ¡®Mom.¡¯ ¡®Pop.¡¯ I hadn¡¯t decided if I was going to be a daddy¡¯s boy or a mama¡¯s boy. They were shocked when my first words were ¡®parents.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t do that to either of them. Time felt insane to me. A year was eternity. My perception was completely warped by how young I was again. The first year spent mostly learning the language was agonizing but it was necessary. It taught me something I didn¡¯t have in my past life. It taught me patience. I was my parent¡¯s little miracle. They worshiped me, but they didn¡¯t like me hopping around crawling wherever I could. Boy, I was a crawler. The thing was, our house was small. Things got boring. I would escape whenever there was an open door. My mom would always cry out to my father, Timu, to go catch me. I don¡¯t think my mother was a worrier before my birth. I think she was a tough lady who got her confidence rocked by a freak accident. More importantly, I think she blamed herself. I could tell from our living arrangements that dad¡¯s job wasn¡¯t the most important. I can¡¯t say it didn¡¯t bug me a little. It would have made my ascendancy a little easier if he had a great job. That was okay. As long as he was a respected member of the community. After the first few months, people came by to pay their tribute to the new baby. No grandpa unfortunately, but a grandma on my dad¡¯s side that thought I was the sweetest thing. One year turned into two and two turned into three. Even though I never met my mom¡¯s parents, they¡¯d sent their maid off to stay with us and help for the few years until I was on my feet. Since my mom and my maid were both a maid, a few years time was really nothing to them. It was a lunch break. Timu was chuffed. He¡¯d never had a maid before. Dad didn¡¯t have much money but mom? Mom came from money! And class! That¡¯s how they were able to get a swanky maid. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. I would never forget the day Hestiana darkened our doorstep. I was only two months old then, and she knocked on our door. She came in an outfit that looked completely out of place next to my mother and father¡¯s simple tunic and dress. Her elven maid outfit was black and purple, a choker around her neck, and a bonnet on her head. The whole nine yards. She was gorgeous. Darker than my mom. She had purple eyes that matched her outfit to a tee. I was smitten. She was one of the first people I crawled up to. I made sure to give her an extra tight hug. Hestiana held me tightly. She had this gentle presence about her. Maybe from a lifetime of neither being seen nor heard. I think we bonded that day because, while she was a maid, when I crawled up to her and looked her in the eyes, I saw her like her masters didn¡¯t. She asked if it was alright to hug me. I nodded my large head but it turned out she was asking my mother. We embraced. I looked down at her bosom. This was going to be a fun eighteen years. Before I knew it I was walking and talking. I made sure to keep my sentences short. It wasn¡¯t that hard to act like a child. I was learning a new language, not unlike a child. And when I turned four and was able to ask questions, I didn''t hesitate. And like when a toddler asks, ¡°what¡¯s this? Why? What¡¯s that? Why?¡± I wasn¡¯t that different. I wanted to learn every inch of this strange world. One time, I was in the marketplace with Hestania. She was getting some vegetables for dinner. I pulled at the hem of her skirt and asked, ¡°Hesti, what does daddy do?¡± Hesti looked down at me and said, ¡®ask your father.¡¯¡± Okay, that went nowhere fast. I pulled her hem again, ¡°Hesti, what is elfland like?¡± Hesti mulled over a celery that looked a little bruised, ¡°Elfland is a wondrous place. It¡¯s full of lush forests and waterfalls. It is less hot there.¡± Hesti was always shy. And when she wasn¡¯t shy, she also wasn¡¯t talkative. But the one thing she could not shut up about was Elfland. ¡°Hesti,¡± I pulled her skirt, ¡°Grandpa and Grandma live there?¡± Hesti crouched on her knees and nodded at me, ¡°Mhmm. Grandpa and Grandma live there. Or as we say in elvish, Bah and Blah live there.¡± ¡°Bah and Blah,¡± I repeated She smiled at me before turning around and bought the celery. She was setting out to make soup when we got home. I looked up at her and realized that she was my first mission. She was the edge I could have as I navigated this world. I pulled her skirt again. She rolled her eyes with a smile and looked back down at me. ¡°Yes?¡± She asked. ¡°Hesti, can you teach me elvish?¡± ¡°Of course I will, little master.¡± Ch 6: I Learn Magic!! ¡°My brain is itchy.¡± Hesti was showing me a scroll she¡¯d purchased from a traveling merchant in the Copper Ring. The English language had twenty-six letters. The Spanish language had twenty-seven. The Tethren language, the one I spoke in this world, had thirteen letters. The elvish language¡­ had forty-two. Some even looked the exact same but took on a new meaning based on the tone used. Hestiana would say ¡®Ska¡¯ and that would be the third letter in the elvish alphabet but then she¡¯d say ¡®Sskah¡¯ and that would be the twenty second letter and ¡®Sekah¡¯ pronounced almost the exact same way as the third letter but with a small pause would mean ¡®cow.¡¯ I was definitely flummoxed at first. Should I have waited to be a master of Tethren before learning elvish? No. I had a child¡¯s mind! This was the perfect opportunity. I had enough gray matter to invent a language, let alone learn one. I did what was called a ¡®brain soak¡¯ where I would immerse myself in the language, just letting the language wash over me. While nobody in our neighborhood knew elvish, I asked my mother and Hesti to speak it to me exclusively. Occasionally I would go to the elvish sellers who could not make it in the city and talk to them while they tried to hawk their wares. I was almost five by this point, and my perception had begun to grow beyond our house. We lived in Skorwind¡­ well, outside of it. Skorwind was the largest city in the kingdom. Larger, even, than the capital city. My dad, as it turned out, was a porter. He was the guard in charge of the gate. We lived in a neighborhood on the outskirts known as the Copper Ring. A collection of tradesmen who sold to visitors from outside of the city¡¯s gate started a neighborhood there. We were technically citizens but Timu had chosen for us to live on the outside to live close to his work and save money. Cheap bastard. So, we didn¡¯t have the funds. We didn¡¯t have status. I was learning to be okay with that fact. That wouldn¡¯t stop me from trying to live the most out of my life. And learning Elvish was the first step. ¡°No, Master Egen,¡± Hestiana chided, ¡°That¡¯s the thirty sixth letter. It¡¯s only used for sea bartering¡± ¡°Hesti, I have a headache,¡± I said, grabbing my head. ¡°I¡¯ll grab you some lychee juice,¡± She got up and walked to the kitchen counter, ¡°Please try to learn your alphabet. It could be crucial to know elvish. Who knows which elf might show up at the gate who doesn''t have a translator? You¡¯d be able to impress the other porters by knowing elvish.¡± Other porters? Was that what my life was set to be? I¡¯d follow in my father¡¯s footsteps and settle for a mediocre life? Wasn¡¯t this fantasy world supposed to be interesting?! ¡°Hestiana¡­ Do you know any magic?¡± I asked. Hestiana looked at me, ¡°I¡¯m an elf, little one. Magic is written in my bones. It sings in my blood. You should have magic as well.¡± She said some words, flourished her hand and the clay pitcher with lychee juice lifted slowly. My eyes went wide in amazement as the pitcher wobbled, tipping itself over and pouring the remainder of the juice into the cup. She placed it down and, slightly sweaty, brought me the drink. I sipped it, basking in its sweetness as I looked at Hestiana. Would she be my way out? Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°How do you start?¡± I asked. She smiled at me, ¡°Elves have magic in them. They merely have to speak the incantations and channel their energy and it happens. I spoke. It takes mastering an older elvish dialect and speaking it aloud. ¡°So you said pour and it poured?¡± I asked. ¡°I used a sentence that meant ¡®lift the clay pitcher and pour into the cup until three fourths full.¡¯¡± ¡°Wow!¡± I was amazed, ¡°Please teach me!¡± ¡°It will involve learning a lot more Elvish,¡± She said, ¡°The more you know, the more you can command.¡± I nodded my head vigorously. There was someone right in front of me who knew real life magic and I was going to get to learn it! Hesti looked around hesitantly, then came and sat next to me, placing my hands in hers, ¡°I should warn you, little master. Where Humans are resourceful and can find magic elsewhere, Elves can draw it out naturally. It is why so many of them choose the sorcery class. But you are a half elf. It might be in your best interest to find magic in other ways.¡± I looked down at my hands. Because I was my mother¡¯s son, I could cast magic, but Hesti suggested that my race gave me a more limited supply. ¡°Was my mother a sorcerer?¡± I asked Hesti. Hesti giggled excitedly, ¡°A very good one. You should ask how she and your father met.¡± My mother came back from outside with a fresh load of dried laundry, ¡°Oh for Artemis¡¯ sake you¡¯re not telling my child about that boring story are you?¡± I turned to my mother, ¡°How did you both meet, mama?¡± She sighed and chided Hesti, ¡°Now you¡¯ve got him all wound up,¡± ¡°It is a fascinating story, Nani,¡± Nani was the elven word for respect. Although my mother had often asked Hesti to call her by her first name, Mala. She sat down at the table. Hesti and my mother started doing laundry. Folding them, ¡°I was a sorcerer for the elven consulate. On a mission to Skorwind, I was the one who could speak Tethran. I communicated with your father. He left a lasting impression on me and when I couldn¡¯t get him out of my head, I asked him to court me.¡± ¡°You asked dad!?¡± I was shocked. I loved the guy but my mom was a bombshell and my dad was¡­ more of a personality hire. I thought about his look, how he had a soft mid region and a patchy beard. I thought really hard of what he must have looked like younger. I supposed he could have been a handsome man. ¡°Not just ¡®asked him out,¡¯ Nani blessed an arrow and shot it from her perch in the guest room of the Diamond Palace up in the sky and had it land directly at the porter¡¯s tower. An impressive feat even with magic!¡± ¡°Wow! Mom! You know archery?¡± ¡°Not like I used to,¡± She said, twisting her wrist. It often got tingles of pain and she¡¯d have to stop doing work. Hestiana had been a blessing for that reason alone. ¡°Why not just ask him out to his face?¡± I asked, perplexed. ¡°It¡¯s not important,¡± Mala said. ¡°That is another reason your mother was so valiant!¡± Hesti started to wrap on ecstatically, ¡°She had to be stealthy because-¡± ¡°Hestiana!¡± My mother interrupted her, ¡°Please put away the rest of these clothes and get started on dinner.¡± She covered my ears and I could hear through the muffle ¡°Children do not have to learn everything about this world at once.¡± Hesti got up, bowing profusely and apologizing, ¡°I am so sorry, Nani. It was not my place. Not my place at all.¡± She left, red faced. I couldn¡¯t help but clock it. There was more to this story than either party wanted to admit. My dad suddenly came in. He was huffing and sweaty. He was earlier than usual. He must have ran down as evidenced by how sweaty and huffy he was. ¡°Th-the¡­ the Pharaoh!¡± He said, ¡°The Pharaoh is arriving in Skorwind next month!¡± Ch 7: The Pharaoh Is Coming!! The Pharaoh. Coming to Skorwind on business. I remembered reading about them as a student in my last life. The word for him was not much different than king, emperor, or czar. Oftentimes, a king or a czar was chosen by god to rule. He was a mouthpiece for divinity. The Pharaoh, however, was revered as a god himself. In this world, could he be? I touched my cheek. Magic was real. I knew firsthand that gods were real. Could this Pharaoh actually be a god incarnate? I wondered how much the gods messed with this world. Did they mess with the last one? Did they stop? Five years ago, when I was born again, they sent me to this world and said it was ¡®relatively new.¡¯ Why did they work on another one? Was it like programming, where the first couple millennia were only the beta phase? While my father fretted the days before the Pharaoh¡¯s arrival, I concentrated on my studies. The brainsoak started to work. My maid and mother talked elvish nonstop. I could understand most of it. It actually put a spring back in my mother¡¯s step. I could tell she liked having Hestiana around. Another elf. She was the only one in the neighborhood. Occasionally we¡¯d get a wandering merchant from her home country and she¡¯d stop to chat with them, but that was rare. Being able to speak elvish freely with her son made her feel more connected, I think. I hate to say it but maybe I was becoming a mama¡¯s boy. Because while my mother had been doting over me, Timu had been doting over the Pharaoh. I guess the Princep who ran this city was making sure everything was spic and span for when the ¡®god¡¯ arrived. Timu was working most nights late as they did drills for different scenarios. The Pharaoh wasn¡¯t coming alone. Apparently when he traveled, it was with a whole convoy. A platoon of this country¡¯s finest goons. My dad said he would let me be in the porter tower when he arrived as long as I stayed out of the way. It sounded good to me. I had met more gods than most and I had my curiosity if this pharaoh was up to snuff. When the day finally came I was in my dad¡¯s office. I looked out the window, getting a great view of our neighborhood, the copper ring. As I had my head over the balcony, Timu showed me how he kept track of who came in and who left. He explained to me that everyone had to have a valid reason and sometimes the appropriate permits for walking in the city. I think he wasn''t sure how to handle a five year old. If I didn¡¯t have an adult mind ninety percent of this stuff would have flown over my head. I wish it did fly over my head because it wasn¡¯t interesting. ¡°This is good for me to take you occasionally,¡± Timu said, ¡°You¡¯ll be starting work with us in a couple of years.¡± I gave him a funny look. Hesti had mentioned that same thing. He could tell there was something on my mind. He quickly turned around and showed me a map of the city that hung on the walls, pointing out where we were while showing that the inside of the city was made up of different concentric circles. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to be a porter?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course you do, son,¡± my dad said, ¡°Do you know how precious this job is? I get paid well and soon your mother and I will be able to retire inside the Bronze Ring. This is exactly the job you want. Besides, think of all the important people you get to interact with!¡± ¡°Bronze spring?¡± I sidestepped the small point in favor of being a porter as I stare at the map behind him. ¡°You know how we live in the copper ring? Well, that''s just its nickname. You see it started with the center. The wall was topped with gold to make the city cooler. Then, as the city grew, they tried the outside room with silver because they didn''t have enough gold, which didn''t work as well. For the third expansion, they used bronze. And the traders and craftsmen who couldn¡¯t get inside started their own little neighborhood right on the outside of the walls. We call those the Copper Rings.¡± ¡°So you can save up your whole life just to retire early and live behind the wall?¡± ¡°That''s right, son. You can move in with us, have a place to stay without any rent while you work the porter job and maybe eventually you''ll be able to retire in the silver ring. And then maybe your kid, my grandchild, can live slightly closer to the gold ring if he saves up too.¡± ¡°Why couldn''t my kid live in the golden ring?¡± ¡°Well it''s just that that''s really reserved for nobles and very rich merchants and it''s not likely for a porter to get a place there.¡± ¡°What if I wanted to live there? In¡­¡± I squinted my eyes to make out the scribbled in font, ¡°in the Diamond Palace? The Diamond Palace was the name of the palace where the princep lived. it wasn''t actually Diamond but its edges were crystalline in appearance, and it had a lot of glass. It took an architect from the next country over to figure it out and workers and laborers 25 years to build it. My dad''s eyes went wide and his mouth opened and let out laughter, ¡°Gods, son. You''re certainly smart enough, I''ll tell you that much! If it was smarts and smarts alone that gets you there, then you''d be king of the world!¡± He picked me up and placed me on his shoulders. I assumed it was meant to reassure me. It didn¡¯t. ¡°I''m learning Elvish. If I learn it well enough I could become a translator. Maybe then I could make money and not stay poor?¡± My dad''s grip on me softened and he placed me back on the ground. He could tell I wasn''t letting up, ¡°That''d be a great idea, son. If there''s ever a book you need, I''ll make sure you get it. Don¡¯t hesitate to ask. I¡¯ll even buy you a library card.¡± I hugged his legs. Rubbing my cheek on his knees. He was trying his best. I could see that. I didn''t come from a world where the limits of class were so obvious and I was still learning a lot about it. My dad kept explaining the intricacies, or rather simplicities of his job. He showed me how he liked his coffee and let me know that he was allowed to drink up to three cups of honey wine on duty. My dad¡¯s eyes glimmered when he explained that he got double day''s wages on holidays. Clearly still trying to sell me on the life of a porter. I nodded. I listened. I took it all in. And I was bored to my core. My dad woke up every day, sat on his butt and made sure people with a pass could walk in. I thanked him for showing me and left that day. The first thing I did was crack open the elven scroll Hesti got me and I poured over every inch of it again, wondering what other languages would help me never become a porter. Ch 8: My Fathers In Danger When the day of the Pharaoh¡¯s arrival came, the Copper Ring chittered with excitement. I had to hand it to Timu, we really did have the best seat in the house. I was sitting on his lap, up in the watch tower next to the gate and could see the Pharaoh¡¯s vast caravan approaching before anyone in the crowd. Leading the caravan was a cavalry. People on horses with ornate armor on. Both the people and the horses. Behind them were four elephants wearing intricately woven textiles and gold helmets. The two elephants in the front had people riding them. One woman had on a flowy robe that was pink that covered her from her legs to her head. The other held an old man with a sort of power goatee. He was dressed in all kinds of knick-knacks. I asked my dad who they were. He said they were magicians the Pharaoh surrounded himself with for protection. Behind them was a man riding a camel. He had an axe almost the size of his body slung at his back, sword in the hilt on his hip. And a knife holster across his bare muscular chest. He wore no armor except some furs on his shoulders. Behind him was a monster. A stone giant was carrying the royal carriage on his shoulder. ¡°What is that?¡± I asked my dad. ¡°Golems,¡± my dad said, ¡°probably summoned by Archetta. The Great Summoner¡± He pointed to the lady in the flowy robe. I could not stop staring at the magical creature. Dare I say it was with childlike wonder. Each step from the golem provided a thunderous thump on the ground that somehow dwarfed the enthusiastic lisztomania of the crowd. My dad¡¯s boss ordered the guards to start a path. The guards came in with shields and beat back the wave of people. The Pharaoh¡¯s cavalry approached and cleared the way. The men brought their spears and waved them, slicing through the air to provide room for the Pharaoh. My dad¡¯s boss, a slovenly man named Fris who operated the security for the bronze ring, scuttled up to us. As if there was a modern water cooler next to us, he gossiped. ¡°They say the Prinep is coming to the Bronze Ring.¡± ¡°Which bronze ring?¡± my dad asked ¡°This one. To meet the Pharaoh in person.¡± ¡°This one? He''s coming here? Why weren¡¯t we told sooner?¡± ¡°You know how the Princep is," Fris said, ¡°He''s fickle. He thought it would look weak to meet the god-king at the entrance, and just this morning, he thought it would look like an insult to not meet him.¡± ¡°Do we stay in the tower?¡± my dad asked. Fris tapped his chubby finger on my dad¡¯s desk. Clearly mulling things over. He looked at my dad, ¡°You go¡± ¡°Me?¡± My dad asked nervously. ¡°Yes, you. Make sure the Princep is happy and there may be a new job waiting for you.¡± I pulled at my dad''s tunic trying to get my dad¡¯s attention. My dad looked at me confused. ¡°Dad,¡± I whispered, ¡°He¡¯s setting you up. He knows he¡¯s not safe so he¡¯s sending you down there. Say no.¡± I was a little panicky, so I don¡¯t think I convincingly pulled off the five-year-old routine. If my dad was any less nervous, he probably would have noticed. But my dad couldn''t listen to sense at that moment. He was sweating, nervous about the change in plan and added responsibility. Nervous about the fickle princep. Nervous about the Pharaoh. Terrified of both but not more than his boss standing in front of him, glaring. Waiting impatiently for my dad to comply. He looked at his boss and nodded his head. I could see a flicker of relief in Fris¡¯ eyes. My dad¡¯s hands shook as he opened the tower door and walked down the steps. I could not let my dad do this alone. I had to process the situation as I held my dad''s hand and we walked down the spiral staircase inside the cramped tower. I squeezed my dad¡¯s hand tightly. He looked at me and in my best 4 year old voice said, ¡°You got this Dad.¡± Waiting downstairs was the Princep. He was standing on the other side of the door on the Bronze Ring. The Princep was an older man with a gray beard that covered his entire lower face. He had clearly brought out his best duds to meet the Pharaoh. Every finger on his hands were covered in ornate rings and his fur was from a pattern of an animal I couldn¡¯t recognize. He had a wild look in his eye and did not immediately process my father. Timu let go of my hand, took to his knee and bowed. ¡°My Lord, Sir Fris has sent me here to greet the Pharaoh.¡± The princep sized up my father rather quickly. He shook his head rapidly in tiny little nods. gestured quickly with his hand for my dad to get up and then scratched his beard pulling at it. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°Rat Bastard Fris sent me the help. What a cock. Everything must go perfectly,¡± the princep said. ¡°It will, my Lord," my dad said getting up, his voice cracked as he attempted reassurance. That was when his nebbish gaze turned to me. ¡°Send him away. Everything must go perfectly.¡± he repeated again as if a robot. My dad pointed at a spot next to the wall, huddled amongst the ravenous crowds, ¡°Egan go stand exactly there and do not move until this whole affair is over.¡± ¡°But dad!¡± I started to say ¡°Now, son.¡± I huffed but I did as I was told. There was a knock at the doors. My father''s boss yelled down to the Duke and said that the Pharaoh was here. The Duke attempted a relaxed laugh and said ¡°Well. then let them in! How dare you leave the good lord waiting?¡± The boss signaled at the workers for the large gate doors to lift open. The men at the bottom floor cranked the lever that pulled the gate. My father tried to leave and help but was beckoned by the princep to stay there. I could tell he was a total wreck. He was sweating out of his pores and his attempt to help looked more like an escape attempt. I was not faring much better. I¡¯d found my spot on the wall but people were pushing and yelling. Getting on their hands and knees and praying. It was a madhouse. Was this what true power looked like? The metal chains that pulled the door squeaked as they opened and the cavalry had cleared a path on the outside for the elephants to walk in. The bare-chested man halted his camel and hopped off of it. The sound of his footsteps landing with gravitas. He studied the crowd, manic and frenzied. His booming voice managed to puncture the crowd. ¡°THE PHARAOH IS OPENING HIS CARRIAGE TO GREET THE PRINCEP. IF ANYONE ACTS OUT OF LINE, THEN well, uh¡­ We¡¯ll kill you. And we DON¡¯T WANT THAT, DO WE?!¡± His screaming, and especially his muttering midway, did little to tame the crowd. Everyone was still throwing their hands up, yelling, chanting. Desperate to get a look at a god that walked the earth. The Elephants walked ahead, clearing the way for the golem to drop to his knees and walk through the large gates. The bare-chested man gestured and the guards opened the carriage doors. The golem¡¯s head turned into stone steps for the people inside to walk on. I tried to peer into the carriage but from this angle I could not. The person next to me was screaming the Pharaoh¡¯s name, hoping they would be singled out as the most fervent believer in the crowd. ¡°Khufutu!!!¡± he yelled, ¡°KhufutuUuu!!! Please bless me! Please, I have been cursed to toil my whole life! Bless me to rise up. If I were to be a slave to anyone it would be to you please, Pharaoh Khufutu!¡± I covered my ears as his shrieking took place above me. As if that were not enough, a figure stepped out of the carriage. It was a man in green and red robes, shoulder pads, and stunning bracers on his forearms and shins. He looked powerful, but not like a pharaoh. The shrieking man did not seem to notice. Blinded by his own need for the pharaoh¡¯s approval, as soon as a figure came out, he could not control himself. He ran, ducking behind the cavalry and bounding blindly toward the carriage. ¡°Pharaoh Khufutu please!¡± He yelled as he approached, the large bare-chested man was fending off the crowd on the other side of the road. He could only turn and watch as the man ran toward the carriage. ¡°Hey!¡± He screamed. The man approached the front of the carriage and before his head could turn and see what the Pharaoh looked like inside, his head came clean off his shoulders, sailing into the air and landing in front of my terrified father. ¡°Antholax, you really must keep the rabble out,¡± The man in the bracers said as he whipped the blood on the headless corpse¡¯ tunic. Antholax, the man with the axe still strapped to his back, was holding off five women at a time, gripping them all in his large wingspan, ¡°Sorry, Peyat. He slipped through the cavalry." The man in the armored got up sheathed his bloodied sword. What the fuck? I thought, I looked at the man¡¯s head, mouth open, staring at my father. His expression had not even turned from excitement. It was still smiling as if it was about to meet the Pharaoh. How the hell was that robed guy that fast? I couldn¡¯t even see the blade. Antholax called up to the man on the elephant. ¡°A little help here?¡± ¡°Pharaoh,¡± the man started, ¡°It is now safe for you to come out.¡± I watched the well-fed man step out of the carriage. He was shirtless but adorned with gold everywhere. Atop his head was a nemes. The striped head cloths you see on Pharaohs. And a postiche, a metal chin meant to make the wearer look godly. His presence caused the crowd to erupt even more. The man Antholax called Peyat stepped forward, speared the decapitated head with his sword and flicked it into the crowd. My dad and the princep both watched with the ease in which Peyat treated the corpse. Pharaoh Khufutu stepped forward, waving at the people as they engaged in combined screaming. That was him. That was the guy. He was commanding their respect and he was just some shirtless guy, wearing nice clothes. ¡°Princep Manu,¡± Khufutu said, ¡°you really shouldn¡¯t have met me here with the riff raff. We should have met in your palace.¡± Princep Manu let out a strange laugh, ¡°You¡¯re right, Pharaoh. I was so eager to see you.¡± ¡°And who, pray tell, is this?¡± The pharaoh asked, looking at Timu. Looking at my dad. My second dad but my dad still. He was meeting the pharaoh. This was his moment and he couldn''t move an inch. Couldn¡¯t look up. He kept staring at the spot the man¡¯s head landed. His eyes didn¡¯t move and no sound came out of his mouth. ¡°He is my head of security for the bronze wall.¡± ¡°Pleased to meet you. Now step out of our way.¡± My dad didn¡¯t move. He couldn''t . They didn''t know it during these times but I knew what was happening. I read a book on psychology when I was in college. Trying to impress this psych major. She was more impressed with Dirk Stevens¡¯ ability to procure molly. Timu was dissociating. He wasn¡¯t listening to what the princep and the Pharaoh were telling him because, in his mind, he was desperately trying to be somewhere else. ¡°Daddy!¡± I screamed, ¡°Move! Daddy!¡± The Pharaoh looked at him again, ¡°Is your head of security a little slow?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Sorry sir,¡± The princep said, whacking my dad upside the head. My dad got whacked but still couldn''t move, ¡°Get out of here,¡± The princep whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t want to disobey the god-king.¡± My dad tried to get out of the way. He tried to move one foot but it became jelly and he fell, his hands reaching out and bracing him for impact. He fell right into the blood pool left by the decapitated head. He looked at his hands horrified. The Pharaoh stared at him and sighed, ¡°You won¡¯t miss him will you?¡± He asked the princep. The princep looked at the pharaoh, terrified for his own life, ¡°No, sir.¡± ¡°Good. Kill him.¡± Ch 9: Show me, Mr. God ¡°A little help over here?¡± Antholax called to Archetta, the woman on the elephant. She sighed and waved her hand. The shadows of the palm trees congealed and rose off the ground to make a troupe of men in black robes. They assisted with crowd control, helping stay the crowd who were eager to rush in. The Pharaoh had just gestured to his head of security to kill my father. Peyat took one step and put his hands on his sword. I knew from the severed head my father was as good as dead. ¡°Stop!¡± I screamed and dove between the apparitional guard¡¯s legs. I scurried to the forefront, hugging my father¡¯s leg. ¡°Why must we have so much rabble?¡± The Pharaoh asked. I stuck my tongue out at Peyat, ¡°Don¡¯t kill him! He''s not a threat like that other guy. He¡¯s just scared. I looked up at my dad, my embrace centering him. His hand fell to the top of my head. And I could see in his eyes that staring down at me was causing him to come to. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± He said without looking away from me, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll walk off. I¡¯m sorry for my insolence, Pharaoh. Please forgive me.¡± Peyat still had his hand on his sword. He looked at both of them. ¡°Kill them both?¡± The Pharaoh and I locked eyes. I had met gods before. Two, to be exact. I had probably had more experience with them than most people in this world. When I looked at them, they were glowing. Unearthly. They had a presence that extended beyond themselves. When I looked at the Pharaoh, I saw a man. A man. An ordinary man. A man who lucked into all this. Born to the right mommy and daddy. Born to be a winner. Given the title of God-King and now he cast judgment on all of us. ¡°The son, I presume?¡± The Pharaoh asked. He broke our eye contact. The princep stepped in, ¡°It¡¯s just the porter¡¯s son,¡± he said, ¡°kill them both if you have to, your holiness. But might I suggest you leave the boy alive? It is the father who should know better. And the son will learn from this experience.¡± Antholax called out to Peyat, ¡°It¡¯s just the porter¡¯s son. Let him go!¡± Peyat glared at Antholax. Antholax threw a smug full-faced smile at Peyat. Peyat looked at the Pharaoh, ¡°Kill them both or just the father?¡± Peyat looked down at me through his sharp nose. He crouched down and as if he was teaching me an important lesson said, ¡°Your father disobeyed the Pharaoh, little boy. He is a god among men. Execution is a mercy.¡± I stared past him, back at the Pharaoh, who was beginning to lose interest in me, ¡°Show me.¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± Peyat asked, but he had heard what I said. Most of the manic crowd had begun to tune in too. Understanding that they were at the site of a potential execution. Some had even heard my act of defiance. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°You¡¯re a god among men?¡± Then and there, the Pharaoh finally looked at me again. ¡°Show me, Mr. God.¡± Pharaoh Khufutu looked down at us from the steps on the head of the golem. He let out a sigh and said, ¡°Both. Kill them both.¡± Peyat smiled and placed his hand back on his sword again, ¡°Gladly.¡± I closed my eyes, ready to see Anubis again and when I opened them I was suddenly in the watchtower again. I looked up, I was still hugging my dad¡¯s leg, and his head was still attached to his shoulders. We patted ourselves, unsure of what happened. Fris was looking at us like he saw ghosts. He could not speak, he shakily pointed his finger to the window. My dad collapsed, probably still not sure if he was alive or dead. I went over and peered over the guardrails. Peyat was staring confused, he¡¯d clearly swung his sword based on his outstretched hand. Seemed that he was as surprised as us by our absence. ¡°Sir! If I may.¡± The voice came from the man on the other elephant. Shirtless except for two rings around his biceps. He had geometric tattoos covering his old body. He sat cross-legged, then without changing position, hurled himself off the elephant, where he floated down, still cross-legged. He landed on his feet. He was bald except for a pony-tail and wore flowy pants with curled shoes. ¡°Now neither him nor the son are in your way.¡± ¡°Sabacon,¡± Peyat said under his breath, ¡°I was dealing with them,¡± ¡°I have dealt with both. Pharaoh, I beg you, do not let a child¡¯s death weigh on my mind. It is a selfish request but I ask you to grant it. After all, he¡¯s merely the porter¡¯s son.¡± The pharaoh let out a sigh and waved his hand. Dismissing the whole thing and went back to talking to the princep, ¡°Let us make our way to the Diamond Palace. I grow tired of small matters.¡± I looked back at my dad. His boss came and placed his hand on my dad¡¯s back, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that happened. I had no idea.¡± He knew. Of course he knew. Not what would happen but that if a peon went down there their life would be in danger. That was what my dad was to his boss. And he meant even less to the Pharaoh. A bump in the road and killing him was the most conservative option. Most disgusting of all, though, was what they said about me. Their words rang in my had like the clanging of church bells. ¡°Just a porter¡¯s son.¡± Just a porter¡¯s son. Just a porter¡¯s son? Just a porter¡¯s son?? JUST A PORTER¡¯S SON?! I was furious. While my new father was getting his breath back I stared out at the perch one last time. I stared at Peyat. The man who almost dealt the killing blow to my father and me. His back was facing me but when I gazed long enough, he turned and stared right back up at me. He probably knew where I was the instant I was teleported by magic. We stared into each other¡¯s eyes. Both our glares filled with disgust for the other. ¡°Punk-ass little fuck-ass bitch,¡± I murmured under my breath. Just the porter¡¯s son? Last lifetime I was just a basement dweller. Just a coder. Just a negligible faceless mass in the crowd. In this lifetime, I was barreling toward the same fate. If I did not take action, I would waste my new chance. For gods¡¯ sake! I was given another chance by the gods themselves. Not the pharaoh, a charlatan. A liar! But by the big guy. Osiris. God of death and rebirth. I was given a second chance and despite the setback of my lowly status, I would make the most of this life. Just a porter¡¯s son. I would show them all. I watched as the Pharaoh waved at his ants. The people who loved him no matter how many innocent fathers he killed before crawling back into his caravan as well as his head of security and the princep. The old man who saved me floated back to the top of the elephant and they went on their way. Antholax and the conjurer¡¯s shadow army kept the crowd at bay. They all headed further into the city. To the Diamond Palace. God. King. It made no difference. I knew what I was going to do with this life. I knew how I was going to make the most of it. The throne that the pharaoh languished on? The one he was gifted? It would be mine. I would earn the unearnable and become the ruler of this land. I would mount the Pharaoh''s head on a pike. How¡¯s that for a porter¡¯s son? Ch 10: My Magical Studies Begin! ¡°A magic tutor?!¡± Timu asked. My father stared at me incredulously as he and my mother drank at the dining table. It had been a year from the incident with the pharaoh, and I had learned all I could from Hesti. She taught me the basic syllabic structure of how to cast a spell. That night I had gone home to study Elvish until I passed out. I fell asleep by candlelight after reading the scroll Hesti had gotten me. Hesti was there to carry me to bed most nights. If not her than my father or mother. Once I became fluent, I asked her to teach me magic. She told me that my background in elvish was necessary, as elvish magic used an older language that was used to channel our magic energy. It was called Sylvan and it was the language that older elves and naturefolk spoke. ¡°Most elven magic uses words that have been spoken since the beginning and the little elven magic inside of them to conjure things,¡± she held out a cup of water. ¡°So, if you wanted to turn water ice,¡± She placed a cup of water on the table, ¡°how would you do it?¡± ¡°I would say ¡®ka¡¯ (water) ¡®mabu¡¯ (become) ¡®shiti¡¯ (ice)¡± Hesti stared at the glass of water in the bowl. She held onto it and said those words, ¡°Kamabushiti.¡± As soon as she said the words, the water¡¯s temperature became cooler. Frost started to form. I was blown away, thinking this would be easier than I thought to master. I heard a crack coming from the pitcher that laid on the table. I peered inside. The lychee juice we¡¯d left out had also turned to ice. I looked at my hands. They stiffened. I could feel it become harder and harder to move my fingers. They cracked as I curled them. I looked at Hesti as she held onto the spell. ¡°Hesti?¡± I saw her skin begin to turn blue.¡± She dropped her concentration. Redness flooded her cheeks. The lychee fruit leaked through the pitcher. The ice had become water again and my fingers could curl like normal. ¡®What do you think went wrong, little master?¡± Hestiana asked me. I thought for a second, ¡°I didn¡¯t specify what water?¡± I asked. ¡°Very good! And?¡± My eyes went to the lychee that Hesti had begun wiping up, ¡°It turned back. Once the spell ended.¡± Hestiana nodded her head, ¡°The water was becoming ice as a result of the spell. As soon as the spell went away, so did the magic.¡± ¡°So¡­ I can only change things for as long as I concentrate?¡± I asked. ¡°What if you had said in Sylvan, ¡®glass I touch, become ice cold?¡¯ If you had concentrated on it long enough, the water would have turned to ice. Then when you released the spell, the ice would still be there.¡± I shook my head, taking notes in a combination of elvish and Tethran. This was all very interesting. I had to learn this lexicon, then use a system of logic to most effectively execute it. Then it clicked, this was programming. ¡°Now, for fire¡­¡± ¡°What if there is no ancient word for the thing I¡¯m looking for?¡± I asked before she could finish. Hesti looked at me, caught off guard by my interruption, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, little master. I will try to find an answer for you. ¡°And, Hesti¡­ if it takes a long time for things to happen and some effects are reversible, how do you use these in battle?¡± ¡°The truth is that while elven magic is great for many uses including the aid of other people in battle, most of the spells take too long to cast for something that moves quickly. It is not likely to be helpful directly.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I said, ¡°I see.¡± Hesti saw that I was disheartened. She picked my chin up with her finger and said, ¡°There is more to life than battle, little master. And trust me, elven magic is difficult but learning it will help you use other types of magic. But I know what a little boy wants more than anything. I shall show you how to make fire.¡± I lit up. She was right, fire was awesome. Hesti showed me how to make fire in my hand. She had strips of aloe vera ready in case I made a mistake. I would conjure the word ¡®fire¡¯ and hold it in my hand. Hesti was impressed with how quickly I was able to adapt. My mind rushed with what magic I had already seen. What caused that old man to float? How did Lady Archetta summon those shadow men? Did that little fucker Peyat use magic or was he just that fast? My mind came back to my hand when the fire burned my finger. I cried out in pain and Hestiana wrapped my finger in the strip of aloe vera. Then just for good measure I asked her to kiss the boo boo. Worked like a charm. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. We spent the next few months practicing lessons she had learned as a child. I was learning faster than Hestiana could teach. I could successfully hold fire. I could even shoot it as a ball, although I basically had to hold concentration the whole time. I thought about how there had to be a better way. While she was kind enough to teach me, there were limits. She was taught sylvan as a part of her curriculum by her parents but she was a maid from early on. Hestiana could not teach me everything and within a few months I had already outgrown her. That brought us back to me asking my father for a tutor. ¡°Trust me, father!¡± I said, ¡°If you got me a tutor for magic, I could become a great magician and make so much money! You and Mother could live in the Silver Ring in a year¡¯s time!¡± My dad was scratching his head, sitting with a glass of wine at our kitchen table with my mother. Hestiana covered her mouth as she giggled, stoking the fire she¡¯d lit in our chimney. ¡°A tutor¡¯s kind of expensive,¡± He said. ¡°I know,¡± I said, ¡°But there¡¯s only so much I could learn from Hesti, and I can already conjure fire! I¡¯ll show you!¡± I stuck up one finger. In honor of showing what Hesti had taught me, I did it her way. I conjured fire on one finger, exerting just enough magical force to produce a flame without it burning me. Then, I did it with all ten fingers. My mom and dad clapped their hands. Hesti came up to my parents and said, ¡°That is very impressive that he doesn''t burn his finger tips off. Most elves twice his age can¡¯t do that!¡± I nodded enthusiastically. ¡°I just don¡¯t see what magic has to do with being a porter,¡± My dad said. There it was. Another cruel reminder of the reality I had been placed in. My mom finished her drink and said, ¡°We can hire a tutor, Timu.¡± He looked at her, ¡°We can?¡± ¡°We can.¡± ¡°An elven magic tutor. Are your parents going to pay for it?¡± They exchanged a kind of silent argument that only parents can do when they don¡¯t want to argue in front of the children. They both were exchanging blows with glances before my father finally relented. Letting out a breath, he said, ¡°I guess we can.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I said, hugging my mom and dad, ¡°Thank you ma. Thank you, pa!¡± I jumped up and hugged Hestiana as well. My mother turned to Hestaina and said, ¡°This boy is positively covered in dirt. Why don¡¯t you take him for a wash?¡± Hestiana nodded. We had a shared courtyard between a few of the households and there was a segmented area where a rudimentary bath was constructed by one of the stone mason who lived here. Not many people got to bathe in the Copper Ring and we knew we were lucky. Hestiana placed some hot stones from the fire into the water, warming it up. She undressed me and we both got in the tub as it heated up. I kept rambling on and on about how exciting this tutor would be as she scrubbed the dirt off my body. Hesti was beaming, happy for me. She would nervously glance at the house as she did. That was when I heard the sharp sound of a pitcher breaking from inside the house. I could see my mother and father¡¯s silhouette from outside as they argued. Hesti¡¯s smile dropped and she kept scrubbing, ¡°Don¡¯t let it bother you, little master. Both your parents want to give you the world. Sometimes they have issues on how best to do that.¡± I told her I understood, but I was still desperate to know what they were saying. I couldn''t make out what they were saying. I needed to know what was going on. Instead of getting out of the tub, I decided to use some spellwork. I covered my mouth under the water so Hestiana couldn¡¯t hear the words I would say. How would I do this? I thought about the Sylvan words I¡¯d learned. I knew the word pitcher. And I knew the word for bath. Through a series of sentences. I ducked my head under the water, reciting the words that roughly translated to ¡®The water in the bath and in the pitcher inside the house belong to the same pool.¡¯ That didn¡¯t do anything. Error prompt, I guess. I tried again, ¡®The water is in the same location as the pitcher.¡¯ That started to change things, the water was becoming a purple color. I could feel my head blaring because the spell drained too much of my mana. That made me think the reality I constructed was too volatile and I dropped it. I eventually came to ¡®The sounds from the water in the pitcher emerge from the sounds of the water I am in.¡¯ As long as my head was submerged, it was like I was just inside the wine they were sharing. ¡°Where exactly are we going to find them money?¡± My dad asked. ¡°We¡¯ll find it.¡± she said. ¡°Where? I can¡¯t ask for anymore work. You¡¯re tired every time you get off your shift.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll find it.¡± She repeated, calmly. ¡°Where!? Where?!¡± He said, ¡°We¡¯re barely saving money as is for our house. Are you going to ask your parents?¡± ¡°You know I can¡¯t do that,¡± She said. I could hear her get up and walk to the other room. I came back up for air, taking a breath. Hestiana looked at me and wondered what I was doing, ¡°I¡¯m seeing how long I can hold my breath!¡± Then I went back inside. ¡°You can¡¯t sell that,¡± He said. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not important to me.¡± She said, ¡°Your parents gave it to you.¡± ¡°To do with it what I would like. This will fetch a high price. We can use that money.¡± ¡°Mala¡­¡± My dad begged. ¡°It¡¯s alright Timu. The boy should learn magic. He¡¯s half elf after all.¡± ¡°Mala.. with this money, we could put him in school. We can put him into a different skill altogether. Magic is not worth its salt unless he gets really good at it. Timu, our son will be amazing. I will not let our station stop him.¡± ¡°Our station? Mala, you knew who I was when you married me.¡± ¡°And you knew who I was. Which means you know I will get my way.¡± They had settled a bit. I was running out of breath and running out of magic to hold onto the spell. ¡°Fine.¡± My dad said. That was it. I had gotten the okay? They were going to get a tutor for me. I was about to drop the spell when my dad came back with this: ¡°But that¡¯s just not going to cover an elven magic tutor for long. But I know how we can help him.¡± I faded to black. Losing mana made my body feel strange and tied with the lack of oxygen, I came to when I felt Hestiana giving me light slaps, worriedly trying to bring me back from consciousness. ¡°You were using magic, weren¡¯t you, little master?¡± She asked, affronted. Between breaths I said, ¡°Sorry, Hesti.¡± Hestiana tutted at me but then said, ¡°What did you do?¡± Through bated breaths, I broke out a smile, ¡°My parents are getting me a tutor.¡± Ch. 11 I Meet A Shy Girl As my seventh birthday approached, I had waited patiently for my parents to provide me with this magic tutor. I presumed they were still gathering the money. Until then, they supplied me with a private library pass to a rinky-dink library set up in the Copper Ring. It was no more than a mere shack with some books traveling merchants and visitors had left behind on accident, found in dumpsters or donated. I had spent my days devouring everything they had on the subject of Elvish magic and the Sylvan language which was, unfortunately, not enough. As a result, to satisfy my appetite for knowledge, I read books on anything related to magic. While heading to the library on the day of my birthday party, my mother had asked me to swing by and pick up the cake for the party. I told her that I couldn¡¯t, as I planned to play outside the river next to the outer wall. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. By the time you get the cake it''ll start to get dark. I don¡¯t want you out when Shifu roams the jungle. Please come straight home.¡± Ah, yes. Shifu the child-eater. A fairytale I¡¯ve been told since I could sit up and listen. I wasn¡¯t too scared of a fairytale meant to keep children in check, but she seemed to take is seriously enough. After some deliberating, I reluctantly agreed to get the cake. I was told it was down the street from the library. She was a friend of my father¡¯s from childhood and the cake was a kind of lemon meringue. They didn¡¯t have the thing where you put your name in frosting and blow out candles. Instead, in Skorwind, you¡¯re supposed to give the first slice of cake to someone who means something to you that year of your birth. Every year it rotated between my mother, Hestiana, and Timu. This year was my mother¡¯s turn again. I walked down the street until my tiny legs began to wobble. I finally got to the place where the sign had a cake with swirls carved into the sign. The bell made a little ding when I entered but no one was there to greet me at the counter. I was a busy birthday boy so I let out a quick, ¡°Hello!¡± and looked around. My tiny body could not yet peer over the counter, but I heard the door behind it open and shut. Then some pitter pattering of footsteps before a squeaky voice asked, ¡°Is anyone here?¡± My own squeaky voice responded with, ¡°Hi! My mother sent me to pick up a cake?¡± A tiny human woman about middle age revealed herself, hopping up and balancing on the counter with her elbows. ¡°Hello! You must be Timu and Mala¡¯s son. They told me a few days back you would be coming to pick it up.¡± A few days back? My mother only told me this morning! ¡°I am! Hello to you, miss.¡± I said. ¡°My, how polite. Let me get you the cake,¡± She said. ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll need some assistance. Clary! Clary, come out here and help your mother!¡± I heard more footsteps, lighter. More timid. A young girl, my age and about her mother¡¯s size, came out. ¡°Clary, say hi the nice boy.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± A shrunken voice whispered. Her hair was violet and lavender eyes were cast down so as to not face me directly. She had a round face and twiddled her thumbs in a hope that that would cast some invisibility spell on her. ¡°Hello, Clary, was it?¡± I asked. She nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯m Egen. Egen Eres. I¡¯m the son of Timu Eres and Mala Eres. Nice to meet you.¡± I didn¡¯t tell her my middle name. It turned out that ¡°Danger¡± pronounced ¡°Dahn-jer¡± in this language meant mule. Apparently my dad ¡®thought¡¯ of it because I was too stubborn to die during birth. I pictured that dog-eared goddess up in heaven laughing as she pushed it into my dad¡¯s mind. Only I would know that this middle name was secretly badass. Clary shied away and helped her mother with the cake. Two tiny women approaching an equally tiny child. A cake half the baker¡¯s size. ¡°Thank you so much. It¡¯s quite large!¡± This was a lot of cake for the four of us at home. The baker looked at Clary expectantly. She then looked back at me and said, ¡°My daughter would love to help you get it to your house.¡° ¡°Oh! Uhm,¡± I stared at the timid girl, ¡°I appreciate it, but I have more errands to run and I¡¯d hate to depose your daughter,¡± ¡°Nonsense. It will be good to spend time with another child her age. Clary!¡± Ah. I had begun to understand that I was part of some elaborate plot our parents had set up. In the dark of night, I too had heard my parents mutter that I didn¡¯t spend enough time with other children. That I hung out too much with the maid or books. Or the maid while she and I read books. Well, sorry if I was a big maid guy but other seven year old¡¯s my age were¡­ seven years old! I looked at Clary, who had slight tears in her eyes at even the idea of my rejection and sighed. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°I would love the help. Clary please, we insist you stay for dinner as well.¡± ¡°Lovely!¡± Clary¡¯s mom said. And just like that it clicked with me why the cake was for more than four people. I walked and when I got tired, we would switch off. It wasn¡¯t a long way back to my place. But we weren¡¯t going to my place. I turned up the street and made my way. ¡°Uhm,¡± Clary piped up, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°I have to make a quick stop outside the copper ring. It¡¯s right next to the wall though so it¡¯s not too deep in the jungle.¡± She barely talked. I kept trying to engage with her but she had this complete stoneface and would just blush as soon as I asked her something. I sighed. I never palled around with other neighborhood kids. The nature of the copper ring was transient. It¡¯s for merchants who pack up and leave for more bartering in other towns. It¡¯s the kitchy part of town that sells trinkets they claim are made by Skorwind tradesmen but were really cobbled together from someone else. I didn¡¯t have any friends. Maybe that was a mistake. ¡°So..¡± I tried once again, ¡°What do you want to be when you grow up?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked. ¡°I mean¡­ are you going to be a baker like your mom?¡± ¡°What else would I be? My dad is a guard but I don¡¯t want to live that life.¡± ¡°Baker is a good trade. Is that what you want?¡± She stared at me confused, then swallowed her throat and looked away. ¡°So there is something,¡± I said. She shook her head. ¡°Hmmm,¡± I said, ¡°Want to know what I¡¯m going to be when I grow up?¡± To this, she nodded her head. Right before we left civilization and entered the jungle, I pointed down the main road, the one that carried the Pharaoh into town. ¡°I¡¯m going to be Pharaoh.¡± Clary looked at me, a moment of awe in her face before she let out a polite giggle, ¡°Only those with royal blood can be Pharaoh, silly.¡± I smiled, ¡°Guess they¡¯ll have to make an exception for me. We¡¯re almost here.¡± We made it to the location along the wall I¡¯d set up a day before. It was a little refuse for the waste of Skorwind to be spilled out from their sewers. I¡¯d set up a scarecrow. Mostly just a burlap sack stuffed with hay. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I pointed my hand at the scarecrow, ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing my elvish magic. I want to try something.¡± I focused on the scarecrow. While it was not as simple as saying, ¡°I cast a fireblast,¡± I could get creative. I could focus on the things that caused fire to accelerate, like oxygen. I muttered under my breath and a tunnel of wind started from my hand all the way to the scarecrow. The grass and brush started billowing around me as I held onto the concentrated vortex of wind. Clary¡¯s hair and clothes were being pulled as my wind tunnel dragged her in, then I lit my hand with fire. The flames traveled like a spire up the wind tunnel and collided on the scarecrow, engulfing it in flames and knocking it off its post from the strength of the blast. ¡°WOW!¡± Clary¡¯s voice finally spoke over a whisper. I turned to her. She had a starry eyed look, ¡°That was amazing!¡± A few months ago I could barely hold the flame in my hand! Now it was ejecting from me like a dragon breathing fire. And yet¡­ it still wasn¡¯t enough. The incantation took way too long. I thought about Peyat and how quickly he moved. If I pulled that, I would have been slain. Was elven magic really an inferior form of battle magic? I couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Oy! Kid!¡± I turned and saw a tower guard staring down at me from the top of the bronze wall. He waved and screamed, ¡°That was bloody amazing!¡± It was a nice birthday celebration. My parents came up to me and. Clary only got more shy when she got to my place. My dad had already met her and knew she was shy. My mom was overly nice and kept glancing at me, smiling. Hestiana cut carrot sticks and served them to us. When we went to open the cake, my mother dragged me by my ear and asked why it took so long. ¡°You didn¡¯t drag this cute little girl into the jungle to play, did you, my sweet young child?¡± My mom asked. ¡°Ahh!¡± I bellyached, ¡°I didn¡¯t, my sweet old mother. We just got lost.¡± Upon hearing that, she pulled my ear harder. Mala turned to ask Clary, who was blushing again and fiddling with her thumbs. ¡°Dear, did my rascal of a son take you into the jungle? If so, I¡¯m so so sorry. He shouldn''t have done that.¡± Clary piped up and said, ¡°No, we didn¡¯t. It was my fault. I didn¡¯t know the way.¡± My mother and I both let out a sigh of relief. She let go of my ear and told me it was time to give out the first slice of cake. I cut it, and looked at my mother, father, and Hesti. Then I turned to Clary. I walked right up to her and presented her with the lemon cake her mother had made us. ¡°It¡¯s been a pleasure meeting you, Clary. I hope we can be friends.¡± She took it and mumbled thank you, then ate the first bite. I turned around to get my own slice, Clary spoke up and said, ¡°The Jade Spider.¡± I looked back at her, wondering if I misheard, ¡°When I grow up,¡± She said, ¡°Instead of a baker, I¡¯d like to be a Jade Spider. It¡¯s a group of assassins that serves no nation and¡­ yeah.¡± I let out a laugh, ¡°I can¡¯t wait! Looks like we both have our work cut out for us! I¡¯ll be the Pharaoh, and you¡¯ll be my trusty assassin. Sounds good?¡± She smiled, her purple eyes finally matching mine. ¡°Sounds amazing.¡± Ch. 12: I Train as a Paladin! I was sleeping comfortably in my bed, trying to get an extra heaping of rest because the night before I¡¯d spent practicing magic. It was supposed to be the quintessential lazy day of a seven year old. Maybe I would go to the library, maybe not. Hestiana was making me a lentil and egg breakfast and the smell of the spices was drifting into my dreams. But my eyes shot open when there was suddenly a loud banging on our door. Hestiana opened the little viewport on the door and exchanged words with the rude visitor. I held on to my sleepiness like a breath in my throat, hoping to go back to sleep. The force at the door stormed in, walked up to my bed and a frigid splash of water landed on top of me. ¡°HEYYY!¡± I yelled, looking around at what was happening. I stared up at a six foot tall¡­ monkey! A monkey was staring back at me, whiskers stretching out past it¡¯s face, gray all over his fur and resting on his nose were a pair of small spectacles. Before I could say something else, I got a bonk on the head from the cane he was holding. ¡°What the heck!?¡± I screamed. ¡°Get up. We¡¯re late for training.¡± ¡°Late for training?!¡± I yelled, he got me with the cane again, ¡°AH!¡± ¡°Yes. Well, I¡¯m late. I overslept. Was supposed to be here an hour ago.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my trainer? You¡¯re Ictar?!¡±Hestaina rushed to my side, ¡°Hestiana this monkey came in and ruined my sleep!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little master. He said this was the best way to start!¡± ¡°Thank you for the warning, Hesti,¡± I said, a little bitter. ¡°Come on! We¡¯re already behind! I didn''t just wake up late, I stopped by my favorite coffee spot and there was a line.¡± ¡°Then I''m not late!¡± I screamed, ¡°You¡¯re late!¡± ¡°You have a point,¡± He grumbled, ¡°Come on.¡± He went to bonk me a third time, cranking his hand back and really giving his muscles a wake up. I closed my eyes and yelled in Sylvan. Before the cane could hit me, I turned it¡¯s property to rubber. It whacked me, barely skidding off my face and hurting me a lot less than hardwood would have. Ictar put on a small grin, ¡°They told me you were a natural.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but beam. Nothing natural about it. I trained on so many scarecrows and spent the better part of the last few months working hard at the Sylvan language. ¡°But my magic works a little differently,¡± He exerted some energy deep inside of him and my spell broke. He lifted his cane again and knocked me so hard I grabbed my head from the pain. We spent the day doing drills. Purely physical exercises that eventually wore on my boundless childhood energy. He would whack me with that stupid cane every time I started to tire. Eventually, I collapsed on the ground, my legs unable to move. He hit me one more time to see if I was faking but my legs were jello. ¡°Okay. See you tomorrow.¡± I looked up at him, shocked. ¡°But¡­ Master Ictar¡­ we didn¡¯t do any magic!¡± ¡°Right.¡± He said, ¡°Maybe tomorrow.¡± He said and walked away, ¡°Oh, one more thing. I¡¯ll be ready by nine o¡¯clock in the morning. It turns out I was looking at my calendar upside down. So I wasn¡¯t actually late! I was one hour early. Can you imagine that?¡± he let out a wicked laugh. I wheezed in anger, staring up at the sky. I hated this old monkey¡¯s guts. He was going at the top of my list in terms of people I¡¯d kill when I was pharaoh. I stuck up my middle finger at him as he walked away still laughing. Even if he had turned around, he wouldn¡¯t have known what it meant. They didn¡¯t have that symbol here. Now, if I had flashed him an ¡®okay¡¯ symbol? Well I would have gotten kicked out of Skorwind. The next day I woke up early so that this creep couldn¡¯t pour cold water on my head. I was still pretty tired from the night before, having found the old copy of Goblinology I had rented from the library and engrossing myself in it. Fascinating stuff. Anyway, I was operating off of about four hours of sleep but ready for the day. Nine o''clock came and went. I waited until half past before I determined he wasn¡¯t coming. I decided now would be a good time to get some of my sleep back. I closed my eyes for a second, feeling myself drift off to sleep. My eyes blinked, I felt consciousness melt away. I opened my eyes and watched as Ictar walked in and his non-cane hand threw the bucket of water on me. ¡°What the HELL!?¡± I screamed. ¡°Sorry I¡¯m late.¡± ¡°You were stopping for coffee again?¡± I griped. ¡°No. I got here and realized I forgot my bucket of water. Come on, more training. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°Any magic today? I asked as Hestiana came and offered me a towel. ¡°Not yet. First we got to run you ragged.¡± We spent the next month doing nothing but drills. He would come in every day and dump a pale of water on me. Eventually I was up before he got there. I proudly opened the door to assure him he did not need to wake me, and when he saw me standing at the door, he took his stupid fucking pail and tossed it on me anyway. The day after, I woke up in the middle of the night and took a walk. When he came outside, he felt the icy sting of water plunge on his head from the roof, where I was standing. I was so ready for me to show this little fucker the whatfore but when he looked up and saw what happened, we locked eyes. Was he mad?? He started laughing incessantly. I too started laughing. I was standing outside in the morning, ready to receive him. He did not have a pail of cold water in his hands. It was at the end of class that day, the drills felt oddly easy after my month of endurance. I turned to Ictar and said, ¡°When the heck are we going to learn magic?!¡± He laughed in my face, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re ready for all that? You¡¯re barely seven! Most people don¡¯t start training until they¡¯ve passed their eighth year.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say I¡¯m advanced for my age. Your whole plan was to string me along with training exercises for the rest of the year?!¡± That would not do at all. It already felt to me like I was behind. The sooner I could start any skill, the sooner I could get better at it. Ictar looked at me through his snout and said, ¡°You really want to start learning magic, huh, boy?¡± ¡°Please!¡± ¡°Your maid says you¡¯re already good. Show me.¡± ¡°I have shown you.¡± ¡°Humor an old monkey. Try to stop this cane from bonking you on the head again. We¡¯ll use that bucket pail you dumped water on me with as the base.¡± He thumbed behind him at the pail in front of the communal well. He was standing on the other end of the courtyard, holding his cane but other than that there was nothing between us. It was easy money if I could hold him with elven magic. ¡°Deymon da Bil fipaxes¡± Or, translated, I said, ¡°The monkey¡¯s feet are fixed in space.¡± Ictar smirked, flexed his ankles and I could feel the hold I had on him diminish, he started walking toward me. This was what he did before, he was able to evade my spells somehow. If I could not affect him, I could affect the environment around him. I looked at a spot on the ground, I slammed my hands down on the ground and a dirt wall emerged slowly between us. My magic created the wall all around me, encasing me in a three by three by three cube of pact earth. It was taking a lot of conjugations and sylvan words I had only briefly glanced over. The wall appeared slower than I would have liked. The monkey smirked as he walked closer to me, then said, ¡°Divine wind,¡± A strong gust of wind blew my hair in my eyes and when it settled, he had disappeared. ¡°Where are you?!¡± I looked around. ¡°Up here,¡± I turned and saw that he was hanging from the pergola that provided the courtyard with shade. He was gripping to the slats with his monkey feet and tail. He dropped down. I was trapped in the cage of dirt I was forming. I whispered in Sylvan. He dropped on my rock wall and extended his arm down, but his tool did not reach me. He wiggled it around and pulled the cane up and looked in the hole. Ictar laughed, ¡°So you couldn¡¯t build the rock fast enough so you sank below?¡± I bragged, ¡°I just used the holes in the dirt created by my moving them to the surface. The space was already there. I just had to rework it.¡± Ictar gave a phlegmy chuckle, then pulled back and swiped the entire fortress I had made with one arm and a cane. It crumbled and he suddenly had more reach. He lifted his cane up, that gave me enough of an opening. I hopped through his legs and tried to make a run for it, but something had snatched my ankle. How? He had not turned fast enough¡­ unless¡­ I saw the tail had wrapped around my tiny ankle. ¡°Forgot I had a tail?¡± I uttered more Sylvan, realizing that I would have to use a bit of science to make this work. Because he and I were touching each other, I merely had to increase the static inside my own body. One thing Elvish magic was good for was amplification. I rubbed my hands and knees while mumbling a sentence that would increase the static energy I was producing, while holding on to the spell, I touched the tail again. I could see the sparks. The tail retracted and Ictar let out a simian scream as he leapt away. This was my chance, I had not used sylvan on my own body yet. I thought about the careless spell I¡¯d asked Hestiana to make, I could still feel the numbness on my fingers. If I was not careful, it could be deadly. ¡°My legs have the quickness of a horse,¡± I said the words and tried to release them, but it caused a large blast of my mana. A ringing shot through my head and I screamed in pain. My legs were also on fire. I looked down and saw them turning furry and brown while my legs congealed into hooves. Fuck. There went my first attempt at casting a spell on myself¡­ the other thing was, horses were quadrupeds. I tripped to the ground and released the spell. Ictar didn¡¯t let me gain any distance, he barked, ¡°Divine Wind,¡± Again and was right in front of me. He attempted to poke me with the stick but I rolled out of the way. I was dangerously low on mana. I had not tried teleportation yet, but I had seen two people do it. It was possible. I looked at the spot behind Ictar. Could I? It might cause potentially dangerous results if I conjugated wrong, I might end up in a wall. If I wasn''t clear enough, my soul could disappear but my body would stay behind. It was not worth the risk. I¡¯d need to go with a destruction spell. I pointed my hand and mumbled the same incantation I had done on the scarecrow, the wind circulating in such a path that pointed right toward Ictar. ¡°That¡¯s hilarious! Were you hoping you had enough magic to push me away with wind?¡± Ictar laughed. Then with a single phrase, I lit my hand. The fire erupted from my palm and spooked Ictar. He let out another shriek and fell back. I ran toward the bucket he had called base. Combined with the tireless month of work I¡¯d put into it and my boundless childhood energy, I created a gap of distance as Ictar stamped out the fire in his gray beard. I looked back at Ictar, his teleportation spell had not carried him this distance. There was a chance, maybe, that he couldn¡¯t do it. I turned and saw the bucket was within my grasp. I leapt, launching my body toward it. The monkey chanted ¡°Aim True!¡± and tossed his cane at me. It was like a missile. It sailed directly in the air without losing any lift bonked at the head. I collided with the bucket. I¡¯d lost. ¡°What was that?!¡± I asked, panting. Humiliated. ¡°How did you do that?¡± Ictar laughed as he got up and limped toward me, ¡°Elvish magic doesn¡¯t do as well in battle, young squirrel. It can be great but that¡¯s not what I¡¯m going to teach you. I wield a different type of magic.¡± ¡°What kind of a magician are you?¡± I asked. He suddenly stood up strong, The sun beaming on his angular face, ¡°I¡¯m a paladin of Aeolus. The wind god.¡± I was going to be a Paladin?! Ch 13: I Go On My First Mission! Ictar had explained to me how becoming a paladin in training would work. A paladin was someone who had chosen to be a god¡¯s vassal, to do their bidding in this world. I was not old enough to make a permanent pact yet. But paladins in training could make a temporary pact with the goddess of learning, Seshat. I had prayed to Seshat and asked her for temporary powers. I expected to meet her, like I had Anubis or Osiris. Apparently it¡¯s rare for a god to actually speak to you unless they really want you. I guess it was sort of how college recruiters approached the best players. But a light filled up inside of me and it was like I was¡­ refreshed is the best way I could put it. I felt more power coursing through my seven year old veins. I could jump a little higher. Swing my wooden sword a little harder. The monkey explained to me that I was given a gift of starter powers, not nearly as powerful as the ones he possessed. Spells like ¡°True Strike,¡± Which helped strengthen a single swing of your weapon. One thing that intrigued me was that he would teach me sword skills against a human opponent. ¡°But, Master Ictar,¡± I asked, ¡°If we¡¯re all working for the gods, why would we be fighting each other?¡± ¡°Because gods have their own wills. Each one of them. We cannot question their wills but there will be times when two paladins of sibling gods are on opposite sides of the battle. Now go lift those buckets of water and don¡¯t let them drop or there¡¯s a cane-bonking in it for you!!¡± ¡°Master,¡± I asked while beads of sweat formed on my face, ¡°Can there be a paladin that is contracted by a devil?¡± ¡°Those which you speak of are called Bannerets. They are the opposite of Paladins. They take their orders from dark masters. And are often granted more power than a paladin in exchange for your soul. ¡°More power? I might have to consider a demon then.¡± I got bonked in the head. ¡°Do you know what your mother would say if she found out I turned you into a banneret? She¡¯d have my head!¡± The training continued for a few months. I was starting to grow muscle. I would show up to my house after a morning of intensive training and collapse for a nap, where Hestiana would bring me some treat. I would thank her, and if I had the strength I would walk to the library. If I didn¡¯t have the strength, Hestiana would teach me more Elvish. By that point, I had gotten fluent in it. The house was so lousy with Elvish speakers that my dad even started picking some up. I decided it might have been time to learn a new language. ¡°Babians don¡¯t have languages, young chimp. We howl when we¡¯re hungry. Howl when we¡¯re angry. Howl when¡­¡± ¡°What does a hungry howl sound like?: I asked. Ictar looked at me and howled a certain way. I tried to imitate it. He showed me again and we repeated it until I had successfully howled like a hungry monkey man. I learned the rudimentary howls in about two weeks and occasionally when we were doing team exercises, he would howl and jabber instead of speak. Go there. Through here. Over. Under. Food. Etcetera Etcetera. I quickly became sufficient in Babian. I had three languages down pat. I had stalled on learning Sylvan. Hestiana taught me all she knew and my mother would be too exhausted after her shift as a seamstress to help me. Hestiana and I were sitting at the dinner table with my parents. We were all enjoying a lentil stew Hesti had made. My dad was cracking some story about how he found two young boys trying to sneak into the Bronze Ring covered in a robe, complete with a drawn on mustache. They were pretending to be a single adult. At the tail end of the story, we were all laughing, my mother gripped her mouth and ran to the commode. My dad looked at us and said, ¡°Was my story really that bad?¡± And we all burst out laughing. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. My mother was sick the rest of the evening. My dad finished his meal to go comfort her. They talked for a while, eventually leaning into fighting. Hestiana took me outside and we played a game I made up. Chess. I had made up chess and passed it off as my own. Hestiana thought i was a genius when I showed her how to play. All these hayseeds were going through the bronze age and they hadn¡¯t invented any board game worth playing yet. There was one called Commander but I was no good at it. They were still a few millennia from ¡®Settlers of Catan.¡¯ We had a few candles out in the patio while we played. My father and mother fought for a while before it quieted down. Hestiana went inside to make her herbal tea. In the morning, my mother was bedridden. Hestiana sent word to Ictar that I would not be joining practice. Then she turned to me and said, ¡°Little Master. I trust you to take the utmost care of your mother now that you¡¯re studying to be a brave paladin?¡± I stood at attention and saluted. ¡°I have a very special mission for you. I need you to go find me these herbs, bookmarked in this botanical notebook. They¡¯re found in the delta that runs outside of Skorwind. I trust that you¡¯ll come back with a handful big bushel of each?¡± ¡°Of course, Hestiana. Anything ¡°Avoid the tall grass. Avoid the deep jungle. If you see any creature you escape at once. Look out for strange logs and do not approach if there are hippos. mIf you stay near the delta pouring out of the city you¡¯ll be fine. Hfabu know to stay away from there.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a hfabu?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a creature with a snake¡¯s body and the legs of a cheetah. Twice as deadly as both combined. There really shouldn¡¯t be any close to the walls. Promise me you won¡¯t go too far downriver.¡± I stuck out my pinky and she shook it. I said ¡°pinky swear¡± and, although she had never heard of a pinky swear before, instantly knew it meant my word was good. She offered me a gracious smile and sent me on my way with my wooden sword and shield. I walked outside of the safety of the Copper Ring for a few miles until encountering the river that appeared in my book. THe first herb was ¡®River Mint¡¯ and it grew in fair abundance. I plucked a few bushels and placed them in my pouch. ¡®Eel Weed¡¯ was next. Long thick strips that grew out of crevices in the rock. I had to go upstream before I found some. It grew long and viny out of little crevices in the rock, like an eel poking out. I steadied myself on a rock in the water. I grabbed it and yanked but it stuck on. I changed my footing and pulled again. I came out too quickly when I finally plucked it but I fell, cutting my arm on the rock. I examined my cut. It was right across my palm. I submerged my hand in the river and watched the river carry my red blood away. The swirls made their way down to a lonely crocodile who turned my direction. I jolted up when I saw its two beady eyes sticking out of the water and got a move on. The last herb I needed was something called Hellcattail. Cattails grew all along the river but that wasn¡¯t what I was looking for. Hellcattail had a very specific flowy pattern and was bright orange, like it was a plant on fire. I roamed further down the river, examining both sides of the banks. Maybe Hestiana could have made do with the herbs I¡¯d already gotten. But I thought about my mom, sick in bed. I could handle myself. I was a grown man. Not at this moment, but I had been at one point. I looked at my wooden sword in my cut hand. Any sort of pressure caused my hand to flare. I holstered my sword on my side and my shield on my back. I looked downriver. It would have to do. I decided I was going to go looking for the hellcattail. After about an hour of traveling upwards, I noticed the logs that weren¡¯t logs. Crocodiles lined the river more frequently. My heart picked up the pace. No big deal, I thought, Just be smart. Besides, you have your sword if need be. I stood along the river banks. Crocodiles were striking predators. So long as they knew you knew you knew where they were, they wouldn¡¯t mess with you. I walked along the field of reeds and cattails, looking for the medicine that would make my mother better. I spent the majority of the day looking for that thing. The sun was starting to go down. I knew that I couldn¡¯t keep going much farther downriver because that would just make my travels back take all the more longer. And while the animals stayed away form the humans at at daytime¡­ they were much more bold at night. I was already starting to see crocodiles pop up more. The constant onslaught of animal noises from a world that hadn¡¯t yet killed most of its wildlife made the area feel that much more terrifying. I would rarely see an animal but I could tell that they were all around me. Waiting. Hungry. I decided I would turn around. but as i did, I saw the patch of cattails on the other side of the river. And one in the middle that was flared and orange. Just past the rushing icy waters lined with crocodiles and hippopotami, was the hellcattail. Was this how I¡¯d die? Ch 14: I Encounter A Beast From My Fairy Tales! How could I get across the river? Think. Even if there was an elven command I could use, I might not have enough mana to get to the other side. I could alter the water''s surface to ice, but that would probably crack and break and I¡¯d fall in. Altering myself had had disastrous consequences. I would need to be smart about my magic. I looked down at my feet and my eyes went wide. I wouldn''t have to alter myself¡­ I would just need to alter my sandals! I thought about exactly what sylvan words to say. I eventually decided on: ¡°No matter where my sandal trods, the object will act as solid ground.¡± I said the line, and could instantly feel the mana depleting. It was very little at first, because the reality was consistent. The mud I was standing on was relatively solid. I stepped out and touched the water with just an inch of ground under it. It dug in slightly, that was reality colliding with my magic spell, but it held. Awesome¡­ this would work. The mana inside of me starting pouring, like an hourglass whose mouth just widened. I began running as fast as I could toward the other side of the river. It had fanned out since moving up river. I saw the crocodiles keeping to themselves, not finding me very interesting at all as I ran the river like a basilisk lizard. The magic was draining pretty fast and I wanted to be sure I would make it so I decided to use one of the pact paladin spells I was granted by Seshat. ¡°Stride.¡± I said. Suddenly, my run was doubled. My gait was twice as long and I could cover the ground in less time. It was a different feeling than my elvish magic. For that, I would ¡®hold on¡¯ to the mana dripping away. This spell felt like it used a chunk of my mana, but as a kind of ¡®flat fee¡¯ rather than a running total the elven magic was doing. I made it to the other side and released the spell. My feet fell through the two inches of water, causing a loud splash in a halo around me. The agitation scared a crocodile, causing it to skitter into the water. Fuck, that was close, I thought, I didn¡¯t even notice that one. My kid-like eyes could still see a lot of light. I wondered for a second if I would need glasses like I did in the last lifetime. I caught the hellcattail, sticking out of the reeds and swaying among the grass. I reached over, grabbed it and pulled. A large meow pierced my ears. A bright orange feline the size of a large mastiff leapt into the air, terrifying me. I let go, screaming as well, and landed with my butt in the mud. The cat crawled forward and turned around to face me. Hestana didn¡¯t mention anything about a tiger. I took out my sword from my hilt but my hand¡¯s injury prevented me from gripping it properly. I placed it in my left hand, and kept my right hand free, the red of the blood leaking through the makeshift bandage I had made. ¡°Nice, kitty?¡±: I whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t make me fuck you up, kitty.¡± Then, to my surprise. The cat spoke. ¡°Can you tell me exactly what it is I did to you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I was expecting this thing to talk. Its size was like a cross between a cat and a tiger but no markings except for the back of its head, which had what resembled a black mask of an angry glare. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were the kind of cat that spoke.¡± I could hear the purring coming from deep in the cat¡¯s chest. When I looked at his face, it appeared oddly human-like. He had a look of mild annoyance. And his fangs looked like they meant business. He curled his body back around to face me, still on all fours. His tail waned and danced in unpredictable movements, ¡°Oh, are you one of the monkeys who uses tools?¡± I kept a tight grip on my wooden sword, not knowing if this cat was a friend or foe, ¡°As I said, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± I repeated, ¡°I was looking for Hellcattail for my mother. She¡¯s-¡± ¡°Why do you smell funny?¡± ¡°I do?¡± I asked, sniffing my armpit, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t really get too bad until my teens. I still have that new baby shine on me.¡± His head cocked very slowly like he was still studying me. He stepped forward again, he had ten fingers on each paw, ¡°A little child shouldn¡¯t be out here late at night,¡± The cat said, ¡°You¡¯ll never know what kind of creature is looking for a meal.¡± His amber eyes glowed brighter and brighter as the sun got lower and lower. His orange body sunk back into the reeds, coupled with the falling night, it looked like his eyes floated in the darkness. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°I appreciate that, kind kitty,¡± I said, ¡°I know a predator when I see one.¡± This cat was giving me angst. I kept my sword in my other hand. The blood from my bandaged wound plopping droplets into the mud. ¡°I don¡¯t think I caught your name,¡± I said, trying to be polite. The cat slunk around me, occasionally his writhing tail would poke through the curtains of reeds. He circled me, I made sure I kept my front to him. ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡± He asked, ¡°Surely your mom has told you stories.¡± I had an idea at that point. I hardened. I wanted to make a move for my shield but wondering if that would be the opportunity for him to attack. The cat slunk closer, his body more visible, ¡°What an interesting boy you are. You smell odd and I''ve never seen a child as polite as you. Not to me at least. Most are too terrified of my fangs.¡± And with that, he smiled. Revealing rows of teeth each the size of my thumb, ¡°Well¡­ I am getting herbs for my sick mother. Doesn¡¯t get more boyscout than that.¡± ¡°Boy Scout?¡± He asked. ¡°I am sorry I was out past sunset. I will happily be on my way.¡± The cat turned around, the markings on the back of his head that made up the face on stared back at me. Was this my chance? I gripped my sword more tightly wondering if this would be the only time I could sneak up on him. No¡­ this was bait. There was no way Shifu the child-eater would let me have such an easy shot. I would play this defensively. The configuration of stripes squirmed on the back of his head. The mouth opened and said, ¡°I can tell you¡¯re at least thinking about it. But you¡¯re a smart boy, I¡¯m sure.¡± One of the eyes winked at me. I forced a smile and said, ¡°Thank you so much. I suppose I''ll be getting back to my mother and father now. They¡¯ll probably be out looking for me.¡± I bowed as respectfully as possible. Knowing that some malevolent spirits liked to be sucked up to. It put a menace in my stomach to do so. Shifu turned around and pounced at me. I was caught off guard as I fell back. His head held over me and his ten fingered-paws pressed on my chest, making it impossible for me to stand up and very difficult for me to breath. ¡°Well? Smart little boys like you know what comes next. How will you act as I eat you up?¡± I looked up at this fairytale. I remember my mom telling me about him the moment I could start to listen. Never be out past the reeds at sundown. Shifu the child-eater would gobble you up. He took the form of a cat, but was too big to fool children, and too cowardly to eat adults. He had two heads and ten fingers on each paw. I looked up at him, scared for my life. This motherfucker was making me scared for my life? My fear suddenly turned to disgust with myself, then to anger at him. Shifu¡¯s open mouth flared his teeth at me. There were two rows, supposedly one for each head. I stared up at him, as his slobber dropped on me. Each strain reeking of stomach acid. I dared not give my killer the satisfaction of my fear. This would be the end of my short life? I knew my mana was still recovering from that hop along the river. I breathed out and in. This was the creature that was going to kill me? ¡°I can feel your heartbeat through my paw.¡± He placed more pressure on my chest, my diminutive chest cavity felt immense weight on it and it became impossible to breath, ¡°It¡¯s like a hummingbird.¡± ¡°Kill me.¡± I said hoarsely. ¡°What was that?¡± He let his paw come up, giving me enough air to say it again. ¡°I said go ahead and kill me. No use in dragging it on.¡± He released even more pressure, clearly taken aback. ¡°Look,¡± I started, ¡°You want to eat me because you¡¯re not big enough to go after adults, fine by me. I totally get being scrawny and underappreciated. It makes you mean. Makes you want to take revenge on people who had nothing to do with it. If you want to eat me, I understand. But if you want me to be terrified? To fight or to make this fun for you? I¡¯m not going to give you the satisfaction. So eat me or don¡¯t. But if you do,¡± I handed him the satchel around my chest. ¡°Make sure these get to Mala Eres of the Copper Ring. Call it a dying wish.¡± Shifu stared at the pouch I was handing him, then looked back at me. Even though he could feel my heartbeat pounding, my face was putting on the best performance of my admittedly short life. I waited for him to make his decision. He released my chest and turned around, ¡°You¡¯re no fun, kid.¡± As he walked into the reeds, his mask said to me, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to get good and scared and I¡¯ll eat you then. Until that, ta ta for now. And wish your mother a very happy illness.¡± His mask winked one last time. It walked fully away, his tail still swinging until it stood straight up and looked just like the hellcattail I had seen before. I got up and brushed myself off. I kept my eyes on the direction it went and saw the tail still hanging there. I took a step closer and¡­ it was a real hellcattail! Was it always there¡­ or had Shifu given it to me as a gift? Was this some kind of test I passed? I plucked it and placed it into my bag. It was time to rush back home. I started running as fast as I could back down the river, the last remnants of the sun set and enveloped my pathway with darkness. I stuck my sword up and said ¡°Knowing light!!¡± Seshat¡¯s power granted a small orb of light that hung directly above me, giving me enough light to see the snake face with cheetah legs pounce at me from the front. The Dreaded Hfabu Attacks! Ch 15: I Fight The Deadly Hfabu The Hfabu landed on me, coiling its long snake neck around me. Its beady eyes looked at me while it opened its mouth, the sounds emanating half hissing and half roaring. I could tell this was not an animal I could reason with like Shifu. While it had roped me tightly, it wrapped my sword against my body. I pulled at the handle, providing enough leverage for my muddy body to slip out of its grasp. The hfabu struck my head with its claw, causing a big gash on my forehead. I went down. It circled me, approaching my front to block my way. It¡¯s forked tongue poking out, smelling me. I looked at the blood gushing from my forehead, mixing with the water that hung in the mud. I mumbled a phrase in Sylvan, giving the mud the viscosity of water. We both plunged into the trap, it was totally caught off guard. With the slight advantage, I swam upward, making my way out. I got most of my body out and cut the concentration on my spell, sealing the beast in the now hardened mud. I ran but fumbled, falling to the ground because my leg snagged onto something. When I looked at what had caught me, I saw that the hfabu¡¯s long neck was wrapping around me, its body was clawing through the mud attempting to get out. I yelled "True Strike! And brought down the sword on its head. The powerful lash caused the snakehead to recoil in pain and I was free to escape. When magic drained, it had a kind of soul-crushing effect similar to a bout of depression. I ran with the eerie emptiness of ¡®what¡¯s the point¡¯ hanging to me, trying to insist I didn¡¯t need to keep running despite how tired I was. My mind told me it was not worth running because the hfabu would grab onto my scent and run fast enough to catch me. I started to slow down, powerless to stop the fog of nothingness as it gripped my soul. But I thought about my mother. And the herbs I spent all day gathering. Even if I would die, it would be a waste If I didn''t get the herbs back to her. So I kept running. The guidelight following close behind me as I dashed home. When I walked through the streets at night, I finally knocked on my parents door. My father opened the door with a horrified look on his face. He stared down at me and fell to his knees hugging me. I could feel his tears dripping on my tattered tunic. ¡°Where were you? We were so worried about you,¡± Then he turned back and said, ¡°He¡¯s here! He¡¯s back! And he¡¯s covered in blood.¡± Timu picked me up and brought me in, closing the door behind him. He took me to my mother, Hesitana, Ictar, Clary, and Clary¡¯s mother, Clara were all there sitting in my living room. ¡°Mother!¡± I said, ¡°Mother, I got your herbs!¡± Hestiana broke down and cried into her hands. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Hesti,¡± I said, ¡°I got them! I¡¯m fine.¡± My mother shot Hestiana a wicked look and then turned to me, her face full of anger. She walked up to me and slapped me across the cheek, ¡°Where were you? We thought you had died. You were gone all day, it¡¯s night time and Hestiana said you were out. Now you¡¯re covered in blood?¡± ¡°I fought a Hfabu,¡± He said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry I used magic¡± My mother, in anguish, let out an exasperated sigh and reverted to her mother tongue, cursing Artemis, the elven goddess, and looked back at me. Her face flush as she stared at me. Then she stormed into hers and my father¡¯s room. There was not much room at this place. Hestiana slept on a makeshift bed in the living room and I often slept with her. But I was getting big. They started to talk amongst themselves, but they knew they could be heard from the sheet. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. All the adults got up at once. Ictar was the first to say, ¡®Whelp, I best be going. I¡¯m happy you¡¯re mostly in one piece.¡± ¡°Ictar,¡± I said, ¡°I used my powers. Slammed it right in the head, and I used ¡®stride¡¯ to get me across the river.¡± Ictar nodded his head, ¡°that¡¯s wonderful to hear, but I prayed you would not need to use them so soon.¡± Clara prompted us all to get up, ¡°We¡¯ll be on our way. Happy as always to see you and I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re safe. Say bye, Clary!¡± Clara hugged me, and kissed me on the cheek. Clary looked at me, she was red faced and teary-eyed. She leaned in to hug me. I could tell such brazen affection in a crowded room was an act of bravery for her. Clary whispered in my ear, ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay,¡± And then let go of me. ¡°Clary! I¡¯ll tell you all about it tomorrow! It was wonderful! Don''t¡¯ believe what these adults think! It ruled!¡± Clara nodded and also left with Ictar. Hestiana grabbed my arm and dragged me outside. She got on her knees and faced me. ¡°Hesti,¡± I started to say, ¡°I''m so sorry I got you in trouble. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ it¡¯s just that the last herb was the hardest! But you can make the tea for my mother now and she¡¯ll get better!¡± Hestiana also had this inscrutable look of sadness on her face, then just said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I sent you off without supervision, little master. It was foolish of me and I am glad to see you are safe,¡± She looked at my palm covered in blood and she began wrapping a new bandage on it. Then she wiped off the blood from my forehead. ¡°I used elven magic as well, Hesti!¡± I gushed, ¡°It was awesome. I used it to get across the river and used it to trap the Hfabu in mud. You¡¯re going to make the tea now, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you, little master. But no. I did not realize what kind of sickness your mother had,¡± Then, off my forlorn face, ¡°But I can still use the hellcattail! They taste quite pungent when cooked over an open fire. I¡¯ll glaze it in honey and serve it to you with yogurt! It will make a splendid desert tomorrow.¡± Dare I mention who I met? I thought about the orange cat that let me go. I could not tell them. They were too scared. They would not ever let me out of the house if they found out I had met Shifu The Child Eater. The bedtime story my mother warned me about. Hestiana pushed my hair back on my head, ¡°My, I know I am an elf and years go by quicker, but already fighting monsters? How soon. I merely blinked and I¡¯m watching you become so big. Bigger than this family will allow. Big and strong and smart. You will make an excellent-¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say porter,¡± I pleaded. Hestiana wiped her own tears and giggled, ¡°I was going to say adult.¡± My parents had stopped fighting. They came outside. I looked at my dad and mom, waiting with baited breath to what they might say. ¡°Your mother and I wanted some time to pass to be sure but we wanted to tell you both¡­ we¡¯re pregnant!¡± Hestiana smiled, having guessed it already. She congratulated them. They both looked at me, and my mouth agape. ¡°You¡¯re going to have a baby brother or sister soon, Egen,¡± My mother said now smiling. Was this what all the fighting was about? I was going to be a brother again. Maybe this time I could protect my brother from the world the way my brother protected me. ¡°And with the dangers to our safety in the Copper Ring¡­¡± My father continued, ¡°we realized it would be best if we moved sooner than we expected. So we¡¯ll be moving into the Bronze ring!¡± Ch 16: I Defend Clary (And Absolutely Rock the Other Guy) My smirk from hearing the news about my mother¡¯s pregnancy vanished when they said we were moving. ¡°Ictar has some contacts from his paladin days that always need people to run security for them,¡± My dad explained, ¡°while we try to make ends meet, I¡¯ll work for them for a little while. And your mother can take a few extra shifts before her belly gets too big.¡± Hestiana stood up, and dropped her head down, ¡°I''ll take on a job as well, masters. Please allow me to pay a portion of rent for my stay.¡± My mother did not look at her. Instead opting to stare out the window. My dad looked at her, scratched his head and said, ¡°well, you see, the thing is¡­¡± He looked for the right words. Hestiana dropped her head lower, ¡°I know I made a mistake by letting the little master out on his own. I¡¯m so so sorry. I know another mouth to feed is hard right now, but please, do not send me back yet. I will work for my station here. You will need my efforts when the new child comes. Please do not let this one mistake send me back to the Masters Hezema. I can not return a failure.¡± That caused my mother¡¯s attention to drift back to Hesti. My dad was caught off guard by her outburst. He chuckled. Hestiana looked at him confused. ¡°No, we had no plans to send you back, Hestiana. You¡¯re free to stay for as long as you¡¯d like. But I was just going to say that with all that you do, letting you stay for free is the least we could do. It wouldn''t be right for you to get a job somewhere else. The truth is, we¡­ I know this isn¡¯t exactly a mansion in Elfiopia but we consider you family. I know Egen does too. Isn''t¡¯ that right, Egen?¡± My gears were still turning from the move. They both looked at me, waiting for my reaction. ¡°Well?¡± My mother asked. ¡°Does that mean¡­ I won¡¯t see Clary anymore?¡± I asked. My parents exchanged glances, ¡°You¡¯ll see less of her,¡± my mother said, ¡°Life is better in the Bronze Ring. There¡¯s less chance of marauders. We¡¯re under the Princep¡¯s protection. We will try to let you see her every so often.¡± I was still a little flummoxed, but I understood. I bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble I caused, Mother, Father. I¡¯m glad to hear that we will be moving to a place that''s safer. And I¡¯m glad to hear Hesti will stay with us. May I lay down now? My mother and father thanked me for my understanding. I layed down in my bed, staring up at the crack stone ceiling. I¡¯d been looking at that crack since I was born. I could picture every shift in direction and tributary crack. I was going to move to a different location. It would at least be a new adventure. An exciting one at that. The next week,the move had begun. My father had brought back baskets and twine from his work for us to wrap everything important in. The rest would be sold at a big yard sale. While their parents perused through what was mostly junk, I recounted my situation to the few other neighborhood boys I spoke to. Most were jealous. They wondered what went on behind that wall. My only experience thus far had been with the Pharaoh. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. ¡°It¡¯s just a bunch of hoity-toity jerks,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be anything like out here.¡± A kid who was blind as a bat looked in my direction, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t forget about us,¡± he said. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll forget about you guys.¡± I wasn¡¯t quite sure what that kid¡¯s name was. Lee, the tall boy who I¡¯d often have wooden sword fights with said, ¡°I¡¯ll be in the Bronze Ring soon! Once I¡¯m a warrior, I¡¯ll fight an army so big, they¡¯ll have to move me and my family into the bronze ring.¡± I smiled at both of them. I looked at Clary who was hiding behind a shelf of books that wouldn¡¯t be coming with us. I approached her, ¡°Clary, I¡¯m leaving soon.¡± ¡°I heard,¡± Clary said, ¡°Are you excited?¡± I nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll still see me sometimes, right?¡± She asked, ¡°My mother has a delivery to make in the bronze ring every so often.¡± I nodded again, but I knew. I¡¯ve lived a lifetime before this. I knew that the friends you make when you¡¯re seven are rarely the ones you keep. As much as I would have liked to see her again, I had a pit in my stomach that bordered on clairvoyance. I would drift apart from Clary. The first friend I made in this world. I was suddenly taken back to Milo, a best friend I had when I was six that I¡¯d forgotten. I had known him for one month while his mom lived in the motel next to my house. We said we¡¯d find each other. Our mothers exchanged phone numbers. I wished I could have said bye to him. I looked at Clary as seriously as a seven year old could look, ¡°Clary. Your dream. To be one of the Jade Spiders. Is that still your dream?¡± She blushed, as I spilled her secret in earshot of the other boys. ¡°Yeah but¡­¡± ¡°No buts. You can do this. Start training under a rogue master whenever you have the time. I¡¯ll help you when I can. I¡¯ll try to deliver you books from better merchant sources. I know they¡¯re cheaper in the city. You don¡¯t have to be a baker if you don¡¯t want to. Life isn¡¯t just about laying down and taking it. It¡¯s about fighting. It¡¯s about standing and punching life right in the teeth.¡± ¡°There are only eight in the whole world,¡± She said, ¡°Mother says¡­¡± ¡°Your mother stopped dreaming as big as you, Clary. My mom and dad did the same. Listen to what I¡¯m saying.¡± ¡°She wants to be one of the Spider¡¯s legs?¡± I turned and saw a snot-nosed punk by the name of Ren looking right at us. He was older than us and no one wanted to play with him. His father owned the lumber yard so they were quite wealthy although the size of the operation meant they had to live out here. He was wearing a robe dyed by a merchant from a different town, Tritora, known for its expensive fabrics. He had been staring at my wooden toy boat my parents had placed for sale. I often played with it while in the bath. It had been my insistence that we save it for the next place but my parents said it was redundant, as I had a wooden toy boat already. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t she?¡± I asked. Ren snickered, ¡°Like she said, there are only eight positions and you have to be the best of the best. Better even. I think you¡¯ll make a great baker, though. Your mom makes the best birthday cakes. I think you should stop filling her head with such dumb ideas. Father says that we need poor peoples¡¯ sons to take over their parents'' businesses or who would I order cake from?¡± I knew better, but I couldn¡¯t help it. At that moment, he was telling Clary she couldn¡¯t do it. The whole time he talked my fist was balled in anger. When he didn¡¯t stop talking, I leapt over and punched him in the nose. Blood burst out. He looked at his blood and started crying. He ran away, ¡°I¡¯m telling dad!¡± Fuck off, bitch. I turned back to Clary, just as my parents came to drag me away, ¡°Don¡¯t stop fighting for a better life. Anything else is death.¡± I was dragged into the house and punished by my parents. But despite the beatdown I got, I knew Ren learned his lessons. He never told Clary to stick to baking again. Ch 17: I Join The Junior Paladins! ¡°Newbie! Move those jugs!¡± I scrambled to my feet and saluted the cadet, before running over and attempting to move the jugs filled with grain. I got down on my knees and picked them up one at a time, nearly toppling over at the sheer weight. I walked with concerted steps, slowly making my way to the spot the cadet was pointing at. Cadet Ghala, a brunette haired boy older than me by two years, was exercising his role as squad leader of the junior paladins. He had it out for me ever since I joined. It''s been three months of getting picked on. I had to think he felt threatened that I was the only boy who had a temporary pact. As soon as I joined, our sergeant made me cut all my hair off and do drills over and over. I stayed in the barracks, only ever able to see my family on weekends, and oftentimes after the day¡¯s practice was over, Ghala would flex his authority, often having me perform inane tasks. It was an interesting ride. I had come to learn magic, and I started to feel like I was farther from it than when we lived in the Copper Ring. ¡°Cadet Ghala!¡± I said, ¡°I moved the jugs just like you asked, sir!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to move those jugs. I told you to move those!¡± He pointed at another set of three jugs, all filled with water. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t,¡± I rebutted. ¡°Are you calling me a liar, cadet?¡± Cadet Ghala threatened. I sighed, ¡°No sir.¡± ¡°I think you are. I¡¯m feeling a little hurt, why don¡¯t you drop down and give me fifty push ups. Every time you come up, say Cadet Ghala is not a liar.¡± As I dropped down to do the fifty pushups, I thought about how I got here. When my parents moved me to the Bronze Ring, they told me I wasn¡¯t going to see Ictar as much anymore. It sucked because I liked the old monkey and I was still learning to utilize the four paladin spells Seshat had granted me. But Ictar had a consolation prize. He was good friends with Sergeant Bhufo, and was able to get me into the Junior Paladins. I was an idiot. I wanted to learn magic. I thought this was my best chance. Now I was doing exercise drills by day and being tortured by a ten-year old by night. I was told that once I get stronger, I would be granted access to more paladin spells. I had been training for months though and no new word had entered my lexicon. I finished the fifty pushups. Sweat beaded down my neck and my arms ached. I stared at the jugs of water he pointed at. I knew that once I moved them, he would just find some other way of torturing me. I completed it. Cadet Ghala was about to command me to do something else but Sergeant Bhufo walked in, and we all saluted in the traditional Tethran military way. Curled our fingers so that they looked like an open-palmed fist and held it over our hearts. In sync, we all replied ¡®Sergeant Bhufo!¡¯ He told us we could be at ease. ¡°You bags of flesh are going on a little date.¡± A date? I thought. ¡°The young Duchess Yajaira is going to go to the Bardic College, four days'' travel from here. They have a convoy but asked the princep to provide some extra hands. I volunteered you runts so that we could thin our numbers.¡± I was going to meet a duchess? I wondered what I would wear. Oh, right. I¡¯d probably wear a chest plate. I wonder if I could decorate it with something. Flowers? Maybe that was too much. I felt Bhufo slap my head, ¡°Cadet Eres,¡± Bhufo called out, ¡°You¡¯re spacing again. You¡¯ll practice formations so you don¡¯t make me look worse than you already do. Got it?¡± ¡°Sir, Yes, Sir!¡± We all said. ¡°That¡¯ll be all. And move these jugs back, what the hell are they doing here?!¡± ¡°Cadet Eres moved them, sir!¡± Cadet Ghala said. ¡°Eres, move them the fuck back.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± I stole a glare at Ghala. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°That¡¯ll be all. Report at the crack of dawn tomorrow.¡± He excused us, and we all relaxed. I had decided something. In my plan to become emperor, getting in good with a duchess was my best option. ¡°You heard him!¡± Ghala told me as he walked to his bunk, ¡°Get moving.¡± ¡°How about I kick your mouth and make you do it?!¡± I replied. Ghala faced me with ferocity in his eyes. ¡°What the hell did you just tell me, you little punk!?¡± Ghala asked. ¡°You heard me. I¡¯ve got a duchess to meet. Once I do, I¡¯ll be promoted and be higher than any of you rotten dorks playing Paladins. Don¡¯t even have a pact with a god yet!¡± Ghala gave me a glare, ¡°This is why we all hate you.¡± ¡°I know why you all hate me, it¡¯s because I can take the abuse.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Ghala said, ¡°Get to it. Newbie.¡± I could not. My arms were total jelly. They had been ripped to shreds from the exercises we had done, the jugs I had moved twice, and the pushups. I smiled, ¡°Sure thing, Ghala! Happy too!¡± I approached the jugs and grabbed them, then commanded, ¡°Second Wind,¡± Seshat¡¯s magic provided me a small burst of stamina again and I picked up the jugs with relative ease, moving all six heavy containers back into place. I looked back at Ghala with a shit-eating grin. He gave me the most nasty glare. There it was, the reason he hated me. It was because I had actual paladin powers before he got them. I guess Ictar got ahead of himself by giving them to me. They only saw a guy who joined the Junior Paladins late and was instantly better than them, not all the hurt and training it took to get there. ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Ghala said with a smirk, ¡°It¡¯s too bad you ended up dropping one.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t drop one.¡± Ghala placed his foot on one of the grain jugs and pushed, causing it to topple over. The grains spilled all over the place. ¡°Whelp,¡± Ghala said, ¡°you better get that before Sergeant Bhufo sees it. You were in charge of the jugs and we don¡¯t want ants, do we?¡± I grabbed the lip of the fallen jugs so hard my knuckles turned white. Then I kept grabbing them, my grip getting even tighter. A chunk of the clay cracked off in my hand. ¡°You¡¯re right, Ghala. We wouldn''t want ants.¡± We all went to sleep that night, me long after the other guys because of my duties. When everyone was tucked in bed and I was still awake, I had finished my task, but I wasn¡¯t done. Ghala locked us in for the night. I looked out the window of the barracks as I cleaned the grain and saw that across the courtyard was the kitchen. I looked at Ghala who had fallen dead asleep. It was his duty to protect the key with his life. Honorable, and I had no intention of stealing it. I didn¡¯t have to. I went over and grabbed the lock, feeling it. I could picture the internal mechanism. It was a primitive key, not using a tumblr with pins that populated my old world. I didn¡¯t have to use much magic on it at all. I merely had to whisper in Sylvan that the metal inside moved slightly and silently. It opened. I snuck through the dead of night with my swift spell and got into the kitchen, using the same technique as before. I found exactly what I was looking for. I knew one thing was certain, when I met the duchess, If I met the duchess, it would have to be as someone worthy. Someone important. Someone like the head cadet of the Junior Paladins. Ghala felt some tickling on his face, he grabbed at it in his sleep. Still more tickling. He scratched and scratched but the tickling persisted and multiplied across different areas, expanding from his face and traveling through his chest. He opened his eyes, wondering what that was. He could smell something distinctive. A sweet aroma which permeated through the liquid he felt on his face. He reached over, wondering if that¡¯s what that was. When he looked at his hand, strands of the amber substance stuck to him. Not just that, but when he looked closer, he saw that his whole arm was covered in red dots. ¡°What the Duat?¡± He asked. When his eyes focused, he saw that the red dots were moving all around his hand. They were red ants. Once the panic set in, so did the stinging. ¡°Ow! Ah!¡± He yelled, ¡°Ouch!¡± he whipped his blanket off and saw that a ribbon of honey had been streaked over him from his mouth to his belly. I wasn¡¯t a monster, I didn¡¯t want red ants to go near his junk. ¡°What the hell?!¡± He jumped out of his bed and took off his sleeping robes. He slapped the ants on him, yelling. The slapping and dancing only made the red ants bite him even more. He was in nothing but a loin cloth. He was screaming as he woke up everyone who looked upon his body and laughed as he ran outside yelling, ¡°GET THEM OFF ME!¡± He finally hopped in the fountain at the end of the courtyard, all the boys scurried outside to gaze at him. His head stayed for as long as he could manage but eventually his eyes crested above the waterline like a hippo, unable to look at us for the fear that we were all laughing at him. And you know what? We were. I¡¯m going to have to take this guy down. Ch 18: I Get Caught We all stood in a line with our hands behind our backs, at attention. Our sergeant was in the middle of giving us the business. ¡°...worthless fucking peons. Not a single brain between the lot of you. All of you so desperate for a single morsel of authority and yet you turn on your own head cadet. Who¡¯s been nothing but nice. You should have seen how my head cadet¡­¡± Bhufo was trying to ascertain who snuck out to get the honey. Enough was taken that it interrupted the chefs¡¯ menu. We all stood at attention, none of us knowing who did it. I looked over at Ghala, he was covered in bandages and red bumps from the ants. He stood there, sitting behind our sergeant, glaring at all of us. Sergeant Bhufo snapped at me, drawing my attention back to him. ¡°Did you do it, Cadet Eres? Jealous of Ghala¡¯s prowess and wanted to undermine him?¡± ¡°Sir, no, sir!¡± I replied, ¡°May I suggest a possibility of what happened, sir?¡± ¡°No you may not. Drop and give me forty.¡± I did so, knowing that even though the push-ups might hurt, at least I was not stung one hundred times with red ant stings. ¡°Pray tell, Eres. What is your genius suggestion?¡± Bhufo asked. ¡°Whoever got the honey had to have the key, right?¡± I suggested as I dropped on my hands and started the push ups. They all knew I had Paladin magic, but I had kept my Elven magic to myself. ¡°I¡¯m the only one with the key, dumbass!¡± Ghala said. ¡°That¡¯s enough, cadet!¡± Bhufo said, ¡°He¡¯s the only one with the key, dumbass.¡± ¡°Then it must have been you,¡± I suggested, sweat pooling on my forehead, passing the halfway mark. ¡°Why would I pour-¡± ¡°Ghala, THAT¡¯S ENOUGH!¡± Bhufo demanded, ¡°Why would he pour honey all over himself?¡± I didn¡¯t speak, I had to focus on the remaining pushups. When I finished, I locked eyes with Ghala and said, ¡°You must have snuck out in the middle of the night. You stole honey from the kitchen and when red ants got on you, it was your opportunity to blame the missing honey on someone else.¡± ¡°Yeah? How do we know you didn¡¯t do it?¡± Bhufo asked, then turning to the group said ¡°If anyone has any information of who stole the honey, that person will be spared the drills.¡± I tried my hardest not to look around. I didn¡¯t want to give away my guilt. Instead, I stared at the open window with the curtain covering it, wishing these little fuckers had invented window panes yet. Did anyone see me? Admittedly, I had the biggest target on my back. Surely, I was stealthy enough¡­ ¡°Permission to speak, sir?¡± Ghala asked. ¡°Denied. Doesn¡¯t matter who did it. The reserves of honey were stolen by one of our own. That¡¯s a deep shame and it reflects on me. Which means it reflects right back at you. You all will be running drills all day today and once you¡¯re done, you can help clean up the kitchen for the poor tired chefs who now have no honey to make a fruit cake. You understand me?¡± ¡°Sir, Yes, Sir!¡± We all screamed in unison, Ghala smirked as he sat there, in a gift-wrap of sympathy. His smirk disappeared when Bhufo turned to him and said, ¡°You too, Dotbunny.¡± We all laughed. A Dotbunny was a harmless rabbit that had spotted orange dots on it to better camouflage along a group of wildflowers. Bhufo glared at us and we immediately quieted. He snapped his fingers and suddenly the day of hell began. He made us climb walls, hold weights for long periods of times, everytime one of us fell behind we¡¯d get whacked by a cane. Much harder than Ictar whacked me. Kaavi, one of the older boys, held firm, clearing us in athletics and never letting any of the torture get to him. While we were running a mile, Kaavi held back to run right next to me. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°I know,¡± he whispered. ¡°What? Speak up, Kaavi. You¡¯re so damn silent.¡± ¡°I know. I saw you with the honey.¡± I glanced at him. He kept his gaze on me, waiting for some reaction, no doubt, ¡°No you didn¡¯t, Kaavi. I think we can all safely agree this was a cry for help for Ghala¡¯s sugar addiction.¡± ¡°Your muttering woke me up. I¡¯m a light sleeper on account of the bandits that came and set my town on fire.¡± I tried not to look at Kaavi. His story plucked at my heartstrings, I kept running, ¡°Sorry about the bandits, Kaavi. But I don¡¯t know what the hell you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone. In fact, I¡¯m glad you did it. Ghala sucks. He thinks he¡¯s better. I¡¯m a more better fighter than he is. More faster too. You know why he¡¯s head cadet? It¡¯s cuz he¡¯s the Princep¡¯s nephew! Princep ain¡¯t got kids so he spoils his nephews.¡± I stopped running. Kaavi did the same, ¡°You¡¯re telling me that that little turd is a nepobaby??¡± Kaavi looked at Bhufo walking up with his cane. He pulled at my arm and we started running, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I know he¡¯s the head cadet because of his uncle.¡± ¡°So how did you do it?¡± Kaavi asked me as I was buckled over on my knees having just finished laps. We were both by the well while the other boys were taking a break, laying on the grass before our next punishment. I sized up Kaavi. He was a square boy. Broad shoulders and a waist to match. His face had a permanent glazed look to it like you couldn¡¯t quite tell what he was thinking. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it was he wanted. ¡°Still not sure what you mean, Kaavi.¡± ¡°You can tell me, Egen. I know you did it. What I don¡¯t get is how you picked the lock. I saw you muttering, it was what woke me up. But you opened that door. That¡¯s not a paladin power. Are you a rogue?¡± ¡°No.¡± I said simply, then thinking it over, ¡°Not yet at least.¡± ¡°Fine. I don¡¯t need to know how you did it. I just wanted to tell you I know.¡± ¡°Why, Kaavi. Think for a second and reflect on the fact that if I were the guy that you say did it, and I¡¯m not, I would be wondering: Why? Why are you telling me this?¡± The young kid couldn''t have been more than nine years old. I was dumping a lot on him. We both looked up as one of the other boys stopped next to us to get water. Kaavi and I exchanged glances. We said an awkward hello and the boy walked away, his cup filled with water. Once he left, I sighed and sat down, my back against the well. ¡°His uncle¡¯s the princep.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t seem fair, huh?¡± I thought about the man I¡¯d met who ruled the city-state. Beard, nervous quality to him. I looked at Ghala, who had gotten to lounging on a chair, complaining his ant stings hurt him too bad to run. If I squinted I could see the family resemblance. ¡°He ain¡¯t the head cadet ¡®cause he¡¯s the best. I¡¯m the best. He¡¯s the head cadet because his uncle rules the city.¡± ¡°So¡­ The reason you won¡¯t tell¡­ and again, I didn¡¯t do it, but the reason you won¡¯t tell¡­ is because you hate that guy too?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a jerk! I want to be the head cadet. It should be me I¡¯m stronger¡± He was right, he was incredibly athletic. Kaavi had hardly broken a sweat this entire time we¡¯d been made to do drills. If there was a wall, Kaavi could climb it. If there was an obstacle, Kaavi could jump it. Bhufo was rounding all the kids up. All but Ghala. We were going to do jumping jacks until we fell to the ground, dead tired. Kaavi had kept my secret through all of it. And why? Because he¡¯s got the same chip on his shoulder that I do. The sun sweltered above as I got up, beads of sweat dripped down my face like a cold drink in the heat. I stared at Ghala. He had a rich uncle. He was the system. That guy would get everything after Junior Paladin handed to him. I looked at Kaavi. He was placed here because, after surviving a bandit, the knights of Skorwind picked him up and had him try-out. He was here because of his natural aptitude. He had nothing to lose and everything to gain. In other words, he was a fighter. When I looked back at Ghala, he was staring right back at me. He stuck his tongue out and held his fingers up by his temple, mocking my pointed ears. ¡°I didn¡¯t steal the honey,¡± I said, ¡°But¡­ You do deserve to be the head cadet. How¡¯d you like my help?¡± ¡°Help?¡± He asked. As we approached the group, my voice got quieter, ¡°How¡¯d you like my help to become head cadet?¡± ¡°I¡¯d love it!¡± He shouted. The other boys turned and I slowed my walk to a crawl, ¡°You just have to help me be in charge of this duchess mission first, then I¡¯ll make you head cadet. Got it?¡± Kaavi¡¯s dull eyes sparkled, ¡°Got it!¡± ¡°Then we have ourselves a deal.¡± How the hell are we going to pull this off?? Ch 19: We Exact Our Revenge The start was pretty rough. We concocted all these heinous pranks to pull on Ghala. Everything we did to him just made him meaner. Nothing broke his spirit. We made him wet the bed by putting his fingers in water and he made us all sleep with our pants equally drenched. I tried to give him the cold but he got better instantly. Claimed he hardly ever got sick and when he did it passed quickly. Ooh how I wanted to tell this rat bastard all about the immune system, but I doubt he would care. We got a bunch of crickets together and tried to unleash them in his bed. That was our worst idea. They got everywhere and all of us had to spend the day chasing them down. Kaavi and I were getting desperate. I had an ace up my sleeve. It involved sidestepping Ghala and going straight to the top. We were all running drills, preparing for the Duchess escort mission. Ghala was ordering us around, we were all practicing our swordplay with each other. Then, Kaavi and I got paired up. ¡°You ready?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah. Give it your best shot.¡± ¡°Okay. Just¡­ promise me you¡¯ll be okay.¡± ¡°I promise.¡± He dropped his wooden sword, exposing his head. I reeled my weapon back, turned it to the broadside, and gave Kaavi a whack on the head. ¡°Ahh!¡± Kaavi doubled over and grabbed his head. ¡°Are you okay, Kaavi? Remember, you promised.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m okay.¡± His hands kept pressure on his head. Tears started to streak down his eyes and drip on the dust below. Then his sniffles got worse. ¡°I broke my promise,¡± Kaavi muttered. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m NOT OKAYYYYYY!!!!!¡± Kaavi started scream-crying and I didn¡¯t even need to get Ghala¡¯s attention, Kaavi did that all on his own. Ghala approached us. ¡°What the Duat happened here?¡± He demanded. ¡°Kaavi¡¯s hurt! This is your chance, Ghala. Make him feel better. Just like a leader would do.¡± I said. Ghala stared at Kaavi crying and attempted to put a loveless arm around him. Kaavi bucked Ghala¡¯s arm off. As more boys gathered around, I snuck off. I entered Sergeant Bhufo¡¯s office to find him napping. I cleared my throat but he didn¡¯t wake up. I cleared my throat again. He finally shot up, his strand of drool that hung from his mouth falling onto his tunic. ¡°Cadet Eres,¡± Bhufo said, ¡°Are you all done with the drills?¡± ¡°Uhm,¡± I said, ¡°No sir. You see, it¡¯s about the escort mission.¡± ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°I want to be placed in charge of that mission. I think that Ghala¡¯s been slipping. Wetting his pants? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Bhufo blew air out of his nose and closed his eyes again, ¡°Ghala¡¯s the head cadet. If he resigns or I feel you have elevated past him, then you¡¯ll become head cadet. That¡¯ll be all.¡± That was it? Over before it started? I looked out the open door at the boys huddled around Kaavi. Think. There had to be something. ¡°It¡¯s simply that¡­¡± I remembered what my brother taught me when he took his lessons in negotiation. It wasn¡¯t about what I could do. It wasn¡¯t about what Ghala couldn¡¯t. I had to play the man right in front of me. Bhufo. What did Sergeant Bhufo want? For that, I had to find out. ¡°Sir,¡± I turned around again, ¡°May I ask you something?¡± ¡°What did I just tell you?,¡± Bhufo spoke. ¡°I know sir.. It¡¯s about my career.¡± ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± What did he want? How could I find it out? ¡°I¡¯m thinking about becoming a drill sergeant.¡± Bhufo opened his eyes, ¡°What? A drill sergeant?¡± ¡°Like you, sir.¡± ¡°Like me?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Do you think that sounds like a good idea?¡± He studied me, I held firm. His look of confusion slowly gave way to a rueful snort, ¡°You want to do what I do?¡± ¡°Is it difficult?¡± My expression twinkling. ¡°Is it difficult?!¡± Bufo repeated, laughing harder to himself, ¡°Yeah! Babysitting a bunch of brats is so hard! I hate when I have to leave you all alone for hours to take a nap! It¡¯s the hardest thing in the world.¡± If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°I see. So you like your job?¡± Bhufo laughed the hardest he¡¯d laughed yet, ¡°Like it?! Like it! Haha! Let me tell you something, kid. When I got into this job¡­ I was about your age. I worked my way up the ranks over the next fifteen years, eventually climbing my way to being one of the top soldiers in Skorwind. Almost joined a special operations unit!¡± I made my eyes get wide the way an eight year old does when he¡¯s impressed, ¡°You¡¯re for real?!¡± ¡°Yeah, and don¡¯t ask me which becauseI couldn''t tell you. Top secret.¡± ¡°Pleeeease!¡± I begged. Bhufo looked around, suddenly the malicious laughter he¡¯d espoused gave way to a glittering smile. It was the look of excitement for life that you let slip from your fingers until you talk to a child who¡¯s still in the throes of it. ¡°Okay, but you have to promise not to tell anyone.¡± I stuck my pinky up. He looked at it confused, ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Pinky promise!¡± I said, ¡°Wrap your pinky around mine.¡± He did so, a bemused look on his face. We shook on it, ¡°I was up for being one of the Jade Spiders.¡± ¡°You were!?¡± I yelled, earnestly amazed. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Bhufo leaned back in his chair, ¡°An elite group that specialized in recon, retrieval, and assasinnnnnn¡­¡± Bhufo took a look at me, my boyish face probably giving him pause, ¡°Taking care of people.¡± ¡°Like killing them?!¡± Bhufo sighed, ¡°Yes. Yes. Like killing them,.¡± ¡°So, Sergeant Bhufo¡­ if you don¡¯t mind me asking.. How¡¯d you end up here?¡± His present reality creeped back into his thoughts and dribbled into his expression. He looked out the open door of his office tent, the heat from inside was unbearable. He looked at all the boys out there. Ghala leading them. Kaavi desperately tried to keep him from looking at Bhufo and I in the room talking. He even went so far as to throw himself on the ground and slammed his fists on the floor. ¡°It was down to me and a prince. The twentieth son of Khufu. Khufutu¡¯s father.¡± ¡°And what happened?¡± ¡°What do you think happened? Let me tell you something about the world, kid.¡± Bhufo bent forward, drawing his face closer to mine, ¡°Things aren¡¯t fair in this world. Do you know what fighting against that fact gets you? Gets you so tired you break. The prince was good. Don¡¯t get me wrong. We were both good. But what team would turn down a prince? No. Having Khufu¡¯s ear so close by was way more important.¡± Holy shit. This was an in. That was THE in. He was always annoyed by Ghala, but I thought it was because Ghala was annoying. But no, he hated that Ghala was a miniature version of this prince. I could use that. First, I needed for us to be on the same page. ¡°My dad told me I was going to be a porter.¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s a good job. Meet interesting people. Blah blah.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m good as a junior paladin, right? I can run as fast as the bigger kids¡­ and I¡¯m better at swordplay. I also have my junior pact already. None of the other kids have them.¡± ¡°Yeah, but Ghala¡¯s good too.¡± ¡°Ghala¡¯s good too.¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s good. He¡¯s good but I¡¯m better.¡± This was it. I¡¯d cast the line. I needed him to take the bait before I reeled him in. Bhufo contemplated what I was saying. I wasn¡¯t asking directly. What was going through his mind? There was a little look that I didn¡¯t know how to place. Was he on to me? Was he onto me but didn¡¯t want to reckon that a child would have such an adept mind for manipulation? He let out a deep breath of air and drank from his now cold barley tea. ¡°You are good, kid,¡± Bhufo said, ¡°I think you¡¯ll be great but¡­ I just told you. That¡¯s not how the world works.¡± Fuck. Think. I was making sense¡­ my plan was logical.. But it wasn¡¯t bringing value to his life. What did he just tell me? He used to be somebody. If I could help him be someone again then I had a shot. ¡°I know,¡± I said, slumping my head down and putting on a pouty face for the ages, ¡°I guess I just thought that if the best paladin led this important mission, it would make us look really good.¡± Bhufo was twisting his cup of cold barley tea, his gears starting to turn. ¡°Because if you did such a good job, maybe the duke or the princep will want to put you in charge of bigger teams. Maybe they¡¯ll move you out of here and you could keep doing good work for bigger and stronger teams.¡± ¡°The princep would like it if his nephew led a successful victory.¡± ¡°The princep probably wouldn¡¯t like it if his nephew died though. That would make you look really bad. Right?¡± Bhufo stopped twirling his cup. I wanted this. I fit into his values. And I could help him. It was the trifecta. The plan sunk into him like he came up with it on his own. I had reeled him in. He got up and grabbed my collar, pulling me out of the door. ¡°Hey!¡± I squealed. ¡°Come here kid!¡± Bhufo said, dragging me. Sergeant Bhufo was pulling me outside! Ghala and the other kids looked as Bhufo yanked me by the collar. He tossed me down and all the kids looked at me. As soon as Ghala noticed me, his face scrunched up and he looked at Kaavi. He pointed his wooden sword at me. ¡°Where have you been?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s been with me.¡± Bhufo said. What the hell?! I thought, Why the sudden betrayal?! What had I done wrong?! ¡°You¡¯re good, Ghala. But we need the best to lead this team for the mission. I think Egen here¡¯s got a shot. What say you?¡± ¡°What?! No! I disagree!¡± ¡°I was hoping you would say that! That means that the best way to settle this is for you and Egen to have a little competition. Winner takes all.¡± A fight for leadership?! Ch 20: I Fight My Bully! Ghala and I stood opposite each other. Sergeant Bhufo had taken us on a little field trip outside. We walked past the Copper Ring into the forest. Fuck. I hadn''t been here since¡­ I stood opposite to Ghala. We were in a small clearing in the forest. I could hear the wild sounds of monkeys all around us and who knows what animals that only existed in this world. I could tell all Ghala wanted to do was whack us over the head until I drew blood. Bhufo stood in the middle, his head turning between the two of us. ¡°The rules! Last one still standing gets to lead the charge for the convoy mission. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± We both replied. ¡°And since this is, in part, a test of strength, and, in part, a test of leadership, you¡¯ll both get to choose your own teams. Egen, choose one teammate.¡± I pointed at Kaavi, he stepped out and greeted me. I stuck my fist up and he bumped it. ¡°Great. Now, Ghala, choose two teammates.¡± Ghala chose Tuf, the second biggest kid in class behind Kaavi, and Huy, the only Babion in our class. He ¡®oohed¡¯ and ¡®aaahed¡¯ and stepped forward. He was a different kind of simian from Ictar, who had more monkey-like features. He had gold fur that surrounded an angry face. He was a good fighter that was amplified by his complete control of the forest environment around him. I studied the other players, wondering who I was going to choose for number three. I awaited Bhufo to tell me I could pick my second but instead he said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll begin on three.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± I cried out, ¡°Sergeant Bhufo, I only have one teammate.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And Ghala has two!¡± I stated the obvious as if mMy point wasn¡¯t obvious. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay.¡± I said.. Feeling dumb. Then, tripping over my words I said, ¡°but¡­ that¡¯s not fair!¡± Bhufo nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s an uphill battle. Let¡¯s see how you do with those.¡± Ghala had the biggest sneer on his face. He and the two boys all gave Kaavi and I menacing looks. Kaavi whispered to me, ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t take all of them at once, I don¡¯t think,¡± I said, ¡°So on his count, we run to the forest.¡± Kaavi nodded his head. Bhufo counted down, ¡°3,2,1!¡± The three combatants leapt toward us, Kaavi and I instinctively turned toward the forest. Tuf, the big one, launched himself. Fuck! This guy was fast. He grappled me down but Kaavi took his sword up and slammed it against Tuf¡¯s head. Tuf instinctively grabbed his injured cranium. I had four total spells:
  1. True Strike: This gave my weapon a burst of strength,
  2. Knowing Light: This created a hovering ball of light that followed me around,
  3. Second Wind: This gave me a burst of stamina when I began to exhaust.
And the final one. The spell that would free me from Tuf¡¯s clutches. I quickly chanted, ¡°Stride!¡± I could feel magic rush through my circulatory system. It spread through my bloodstream and activated in my legs. I rolled out of the way and used my increased movement speed to get some distance between me and the boys. Kaavi, however, was being left behind. I chucked my wooden sword right at Tuf. It thumped his chest and gave Kaavi enough leeway to whack him again. Before Ghala could be on him, Kaavi grabbed my sword and caught up with me. We escaped into the forest, dipping and dodging through the brambles. ¡°What¡¯s the plan now?!¡± Kaavi asked. ¡°I¡¯m thinking!¡± ¡°You still think you¡¯re special?! My uncle had a little talk with Sergeant Bhufo! They both know I¡¯m advanced for my age and suggested I was ready for the next step! STRIDE!¡± Ghala cried out. Fuck. Ghala rushed through the brambles, catching up to Kaavi, with me being a few feet ahead. ¡°Let¡¯s lose him in the tall grass!¡± I yelled ¡°Just keep running!¡± Ghala slashed at Kaavi¡¯s back. Instead of running away, I quickly doubled back to allow Kaavi some distance. Ghala attacked me with his blade, slashing at me. I blocked as best I could but Ghala put some real strength behind it. Before I could retaliate, he whipped me again with another slash. I blocked and the back of the sword thudded against my body. He picked himself up and prepared a strike. I knew I could not take another swipe at that height, instead I aimed to dodge. The blade landed on my shoulder as I dodged out of the way. The sting of the thin hardened wood reverberated from to the rest of my body. I cried out, then when I lost some ground, I swiped at Ghala¡¯s legs. He jumped over it. He landed on the soft muddy ground. I rolled as he struck again. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°True Strike!¡± He screamed and slashed downward again. I could only roll but when his wooden sword landed on the old log behind me, the cracking sound pierced the cacophonous forest as it split down the center. ¡°That could have killed me!¡± I screamed out. ¡°It should have, you fucking pointer!¡± He said as he tried to pull the wooden blade out of the log. It was stuck. This was my chance but suddenly Tuf had caught up. Between Tuf¡¯s natural strength and Ghala¡¯s enhancements, I could not take them on alone. I used the remainder of my Stride and ran away, aiming to regroup with Kaavi. After a few hundred meters, I had managed to shake Ghala and Tuf. I could feel the magic wearing. I wondered if I should use another Stride spell or just keep on my pace. I could feel the toll that running double speed took on me. I slowed to a stop and caught my breath, looking for any remnants of Kaavi. On the ground I saw his tracks. Huge footprints on the soft mud. I looked behind me and saw that I had left tracks too. With his larger frame and my Stride spellmaking my running harder, we had basically given them a road map right to us. I looked up at the trees. How could we avoid detection? I could maybe think up a Sylvan command that helped me disappear, something about how I don¡¯t stamp the earth when I move. Or maybe I could set the ground at x-axis: 0 and make it so that my shoes were not permitted to go below it. What was the word for x-axis in Sylvan? What would be the best way to avoid detection? Some way that I could keep moving. I looked up at the tall trees of the forest. That would be a great way. I had no doubt it would be the stealthiest way because it turned out that Huy was right above me, crawling through the trees and I didn¡¯t notice him once. He dropped down on me, his sword in his hands, bringing it down. I once again leapt out of the way. He collided with the ground directly on his feet. I quickly stood and started running in a different direction, barreling toward the river. Huy nimbly hopped up on a low branch and strided through the arborous route like it was nothing. Within seconds he was on top of me again, this time landing on my back as I ran. He pile-drove me into the earth. Dirt entering my mouth and rubbing my face into the ground. ¡°Stand still, little guy.¡± Huy said to me. He took his blade and knocked me in the back. Once again, the hardwood felt like a cane. Ahh, getting hit in the head by a monkey folk. If I wasn¡¯t in such pain, I would have thought of Ictar. Huy had me pinned. When I tried to think of a sylvan command to help, I was knocked in the head again. As Huy detained me, I searched my mind for the answer. Kaavi was nowhere to be found and Ghala was undoubtedly on his way. Huy kept his body on me and whacked me again. It hurt. Everything had hurt. My whole experience as a junior paladin had hurt. But at that moment, with that specific hit, it unlocked somethin. My body glowed. I could tell because I saw the shine bounce off of Huy¡¯s shocked expression. I felt a renewed vigor and a new word had entered my lexicon. I had leveled up. Like a bubble breaching the surface of water, the word escaped my lips. ¡°Socorro!¡± I whispered. I felt the magic course through my throat and shouted, ¡°KAAAAVIIII!¡± It didn¡¯t make me any louder. Huy hit me again. ¡°Shut up!¡± He sneered, ¡°I¡¯m not going to knock yas unconscious because Ghala called dibs. But he¡¯s got plans for you, little guy.¡± Fuck! What the hell did the spell even do?! All I did was cry out my teammate¡¯s name. I stared up and saw something strange. There was a red Diamond hovering over me. What was that? It just stayed there, silently. About six inches above my head. Huy sat on my back. ¡°Hey, Huy,¡± I said, ¡°What¡¯s that over my head?¡± I asked., ¡°You¡¯re not tricking me,¡± Huy said, ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m smart. I¡¯m smart!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re smart, Huy, but-¡± ¡°I¡¯m smart!¡± Huy whacked me again, ¡°I know there¡¯s nothing over your head! What do you want me to say?!¡± He couldn¡¯t see. Maybe it was because he was my enemy¡­ Maybe Socorro was a spell that alerted your teammate where you were, which meant that this diamond was a marker for¡­ ¡°AHH!¡± Huy fell off from his position on my back. I looked up and saw Kaavi holding his wooden sword, breathing deeply from having just struck Huy. I looked up and the red diamond disappeared. ¡°Egen!¡± Kaavi screamed, ¡°It was weird! I could see you through everything! Your body was all red, like and I could see you far away. And your cry! I heard you cry and knew exactly where to look.¡± Holy hell, I thought, Socorro might be the best spell I have! I grabbed my training sword and held it at Huy, Kaavi did the same. ¡°Huy, what does Ghala have planned?!¡± I screamed. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me!¡± He yelled back. ¡°We won¡¯t hurt you if you tell us what Ghala has planned!¡± ¡°He- he knows you let the ants on him! He knows you did that! He¡¯s going to take you and¡­ he¡¯s going to cut the tips of your ears off!¡± Wow. What a sicko. I had to worry about a lot more than being the lead of this mission. I slammed my wooden sword into Huy¡¯s temple, knocking him out. I was going to have to win this first. MY FUCKING EARS?! Ch 21: I Beat My Bully ¡°So he wants my ears.¡± I huffed as Kaavi and I walked through the forest. Kaavi wore a worried smile, ¡°We¡¯ll beat them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too worried about those freaks,¡± I said, ¡°Besides! It¡¯s two on two!¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ but Ghala and Tuf are both great fighters and Ghala¡¯s got magic now. He¡¯s probably worth two kids.¡± ¡°Yeah, well¡­ I¡¯d say we¡¯re both about one and a half. That puts us at three on three,¡± I said. I looked down at the river where I saw my reflection. My ears had gotten a lot pointier since I first felt them as a baby. I instinctively touched the tips, something I did when I was nervous. ¡°Sergeant Bhufo¡¯s not going to let him do that,¡± Kaavi said to me as he placed his hand on my shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not really up to Bhufo. Besides, if Ghala did something like that, we probably wouldn¡¯t even hear about it. His uncle would shut Bhufo up. Would shut us up too,¡± I shrugged Kaavi¡¯s hand off of my shoulder, ¡°look, we don¡¯t have to worry about this. We¡¯re going to beat him.¡± ¡°Going to beat who?¡± a voice carried a set of snickers in the shadows. Kaavi and I placed our backs to each other, and circled around. We tried to find the direction Ghala¡¯s voice came from.¡± ¡°Just take down Tuf, Kaavi,¡± I whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll handle Ghala.¡± ¡°Can you?¡± Kaavi asked, ¡°Without me, I mean?¡± ¡°Three on three, remember?¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Ghala rushed out, his speed clearly affected by the Stride spell. He burst forward in a quick movement, and I placed my blade in front of me, to parry him. ¡°True Strike!¡± He smashed through my parry, my wooden sword breaking. His sword slammed my chest and I faltered backward, trying to collect my breath. Kaavi came in to defend me, but Ghala lashed at Kaavi¡¯s grip. Kaavi screamed as his sword dropped. We were suddenly defenseless. I leapt at Ghala but he slammed his his sword broadside against my neck. Kaavi approached Ghala cautiously, keeping his hands up. I watched as Tuf came up from behind Kaavi. ¡°Behind!¡± I yelled. Kaavi turned around and was bear-hugged by Tuf, where Ghala whacked Kaavi in the head. When that didn¡¯t knock him out, Ghala did it again. ¡°Stop!¡± I screamed, ¡°You¡¯re hurting him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the point! His thick head is too big! I need to give him a few. More. WHACKS!¡± Thunk, Thunk THUNK! Kaavi was not going down but I was splashed in the face with blood from Kaavi¡¯s ear. ¡°I¡¯m not going down, Egen,¡± Kaavi cried to me, ¡°I¡¯m big for something. I¡¯m not breaking my promise!¡± ¡°Just go down, Kaavi!¡± I yelled, ¡°Play dead if you have to!¡± I crawled forward as they were distracted with Kaavi and reached for Kaavi¡¯s wooden sword. I suddenly felt a sharp sting on my back. Ghala was stabbing his blade into the point between my shoulders. I arched my back, compressed against the floor. ¡°Where the hell do you think you¡¯re going, pointer?¡± He asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Huy?¡± ¡°We tied him up and knocked out!¡± ¡°Figures. Send a fucking baboon to do a human¡¯s job. Tuf, how¡¯s it looking?¡± I attempted to look behind me but Ghala put his foot on my back, and the point of his sword on my cheek. I could not see the whole image but could tell that Kaavi was being choked out in a triangle-hold. I looked up at Kaavi¡¯s sword, it was within grabbing distance but could I risk a thwack to the head? The only spell that might get me out of this was True Strike. But that only worked on a weapon and I had none. Right? That was when I wondered¡­ how did Paladin magic work? ¡°Just go down, Kaavi!¡± Screamed Tuf. ¡°Not¡­ on your¡­ li-¡± That was, presumably, the sound of Kaavi finally ceasing consciousness. To use a programmatic expression, Sylvan was a language, but Paladin magic was a framework. It called upon the server, the god, to deliver a set of magical expressions. ¡°Alright, we knocked him,¡± Ghala told Tuf. ¡°Tie him up, and with that same rope, tie up the fucking pointer.¡± But when I used Soccorro, the magic focused on me. A little diamond appeared and Kaavi was able to see me. When I used Stride, it also affected me. When I used True Strike, it fixed it on my sword, or more specifically, the spell fixed on a weapon in my possession¡­ What I was realizing was¡­ Paladin magic was an object-oriented framework. True Strike wouldn¡¯t work without a weapon. What if it read a weapon anyway? If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Alright, bring that rope over.¡± Ghala, ¡°Drag this freak to the tree so we can tie him. Which meant that I if I whispered in Sylvan: ¡°Ghele da mako¡± or ¡°My hands are considered my weapons,¡± I could merely place my hands against the ground and say, ¡°TRUE STRIKE!¡± I pushed off the ground and launched myself up about three feet from my lying position, knocking Ghala back over. I adjusted mid air and landed on my feet, stumbling a little. I stared at my hands, breaking the concentration on the elvish spell. I smiled. When I turned around, however, I was greeted by a winding dagger who¡¯s point faced me. Ghala was on the other end of it. ¡°That¡¯s enough, freak,¡± Ghala said to me, ¡°Tie yourself up. That¡¯s right, move slowly.¡± I stuck my hands up. Kaavi¡¯s wooden sword was behind me¡­ but what the hell was I supposed to do? Ghala got closer with the dagger and with one swift move he could pierce me. I walked over and placed my back against the same tree as Kaavi and let Tuf tie me up. Kaavi slowly faded back into consciousness. ¡°What happened?¡± He asked, sleepily. ¡°We lost,¡± I said. ¡°No, impossible,¡± Kaavi said, ¡°Maybe we just haven¡¯t won yet.¡± I huffed. Tuf made sure the rope was on nice and tight. I could feel myself pinned against the tree, watching Ghala give me an angry smile, like the corners of his mouth had been pulled and pinned to the cheeks of his face. He approached me slowly, the dagger in his hand. He waved it around. ¡°You know what this is going to be used for, pointer?¡± He asked me. ¡°You¡¯re going to cut off my ears,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s right. Did Huy tell you? That little monkey man hated my idea. You didn¡¯t hate it, did you, Tuf?¡± He turned to look at Tuf, who was sweating profusely, ¡°I- uh. No, Ghala. I just think¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, he didn¡¯t hate it either. You know why? Because I hate the way you stare at me with those pointy fucking ears all the time. Once they¡¯re gone, maybe you¡¯ll thank me for making you normal.¡± He waggled the dagger in my face even more. I dipped my head back the times he swung the dagger too close. Ghala was amused by my caution and kept waving it, getting closer and closer to my eye until my head ran out of space to escape. Eventually my head pulled back so far that I could only look up into the trees. ¡°So you hate elves because, what? Your daddy hates elves? Your important uncle?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t hate elves,¡± He said, ¡°I just hate your stupid face.¡± I noticed, strewn in the trees, were the sheddings of a snake skin. It reminded me of the deadly Hfabu. How it attacked me. That seemed more like a fair fight than this. It didn¡¯t seem fair that this little punk kid was about to do more damage than that majestic beast. ¡°Oh and don¡¯t get me started on the fucking magic.¡¯ ¡°You guys live forever. You might as well have just stay in your home.¡± ¡°This is my home.¡± I said, ¡°Unless you mean LA.¡± ¡°Elay?¡± Ghala asked. I took my sandals off and placed my bare feet on the ground. The tree was next to a river, so the ground was nice and muddy. ¡°Yeah, home of the La Brea Tar Pits.¡± Ghala grabbed my ear and pulled my head. He placed the tip of his dagger on the tip of my ear. The liquid of my own blood dripped into my ear canal. I was just about out of mana. I could feel the thumping in my chest from a mana drain, but I would only need to hold this spell for a few seconds. I mumbled in Sylvan the very same spell that saved me from the Hfabu. Ghala dropped into the pool of mud that was now as thin as water. The dagger dropped down and cut me. We hovered above the pool because Kaavi and I had been tied to the tree. I looked at the ropes. Even if I could say something in Sylvan to untie us, I was completely crapped out. Ghala sloshed in water, trying to get out, ¡°Hey!¡± He screamed, ¡°No fair! You can¡¯t use stinkin¡¯ elf magic!¡± Ghala¡¯s face popped out of the surface of the mud and I merely took my foot and planted it on his face to push him back down. ¡°No fair!¡± He screamed again. Tuf crawled his way out of the other side of the newly created moat. I broke the spell. The mud hardened with Ghala¡¯s hands still sticking out of the ground. Kaavi breathed out all the air to make a gap in the rope. I did the same. He wiggled his way out and that gave me enough room to free myself. Kaavi reached for his wooden sword. ¡°Well, Kaavi? You think you can take down Tuf for me?¡± I asked. ¡°Him? Yeah, he¡¯s only the second biggest guy in class.¡± Tuf stuck his hands up and started crying, begging us not to bury him underground. Kaavi knocked Tuf¡¯s lights out. I could hear Ghala¡¯s muffling from under the dirt. He was waving his arms, desperately trying to crawl out. Kaavi and I tied his arms together, and pulled on the rope, dragging him to safety. Ghala was absolutely furious. He had tears streaking from his eyes as he kept crying out about how all that magic was ¡®cheating¡¯ and how if I had fought him with god-fearing paladin magic then he would have won. I noticed the dagger was no longer in his hand. ¡°Once I learn more paladin spells¡­ Stupid Seshat, giving me the worst spells. Once I get¡­ I¡¯m going to get you for this!¡± On and on he blathered. I looked at Kaavi and asked him to hand over his wooden sword, ¡°This one¡¯s mine.¡± Kaavi happily obliged, I pulled the wooden blade back and smashed him. I had to admit he was much more pleasant unconscious. That was how I was assigned to lead my first mission. If only the escort mission had gone as smoothly as this fight. The escort mission spells danger?! Ch 22: We Meet With Clary Before The Escort Mission We spent the next few weeks training. Ghala was still the head cadet, but I was allowed to run point on some team drills to get me in the hang of leadership. It was a great slow introduction and most people were cooperative. Obviously Ghala did not like the new dynamic. After the exercise, I needed bandages for my ear. Ghala had done some damage to the outside. My hearing was fine though. He had the point right on me when he dropped into the mud and it must have nicked me when he fell. Bhufo asked what happened and Ghala cried to me, begging me not to tell him what happened. I told him he¡¯d need to behave for the actual Dutchess escort if he didn¡¯t want me to tell about the dagger. He agreed heartily. He was still an indignant little shit during practice though. We practiced different formations for all sorts of enemies. Big, small, many, few. Most of the boys were happy to be learning such applicable skills. We finally switched to real swords and wore leather armor. It was A LOT heavier. The first few days were spent readjusting to the added weight. I collapsed in my shitty cot, eager to make it home. The weekend before the trip, I asked Kaavi if he wanted to come have dinner with us. Apparently when he didn¡¯t stay at the barracks, he slept at the monastery for Vesta with the other orphans. I figured he could spend some time away from a cot and a cafeteria. He stayed in my room with me and my mom had Hestiana fetch some celery to make some snacks for us. My mom came in and introduced herself then basically begged me not to go. ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to say yes, right?¡± She asked, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want to sit this mission out. You¡¯ve never been outside of the city area before and Memphis is far away! I shook my head, ¡°I¡¯m the team lead. They¡¯ll fall apart without me. Besides, I¡¯ve got the toughest junior paladin in the class to protect me.¡± I slapped Kaavi¡¯s shoulder and he let out a soft pain-grunt. I could tell that did not put my mother at ease. Since her belly started to grow, her worries about me had increased. You¡¯d think if she had two kids, her worries would just get divided in half, but that wasn¡¯t the case. She still tried to convince me not to go so I figured I¡¯d step out for a while. I told Kaavi that I was going to walk to the Copper Ring to see an old friend Clary. He joined me as we walked outside the city limits and landed at Clary¡¯s mom¡¯s bakery. We knocked on the door and Clary¡¯s mom treated us to some carrot cake and dates. Clary, Kaavi, and I played tag. It¡¯s funny, I¡¯d spent these last few years learning as much as I could about Elven, Sylvan, being a paladin¡­ Hell! I even learned monkey! I¡¯m not sure I had allowed myself a single day of play. Tag was so much fun, and I taught them the concept of freeze tag, which is actually almost impossible to play with just three people. They said nice things about it but I could tell they hated it. I totally blew it. I had inevitably set back tag by like one thousand years, probably. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. We all laid under a tree to give us a break from the heat. ¡°So, have you just been baking or¡­ maybe training other ways?¡± Clary looked embarrassed again and looked away, ¡°Kaavi¡¯s the perfect guy to talk to! ¡° I said, ¡°He¡¯s training to be a paladin! If anyone knows about following his dream, it¡¯s him.¡± I looked at Kaavi, ¡°Clary wants to be an assassin!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Kaavi said, ¡°I want to kill people too! Just for a god.¡± ¡°Uhm¡­ well actually¡­ I went up to Billy and asked him to teach me sleight of hand,¡± Clary explained. Billy was an old beggar that wandered the Copper Ring, ¡°That sounds awesome! Can you show me?¡± ¡°Sure. Stand up.¡± Clary instructed. I did so. She walked by, then bumped into me and kept walking. When she turned around she had my wallpass, the scroll I needed to leave the city freely. ¡°Woah!¡± Kaavi exclaimed. ¡°Woah is right!¡± I said, ¡°Clary! That¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Oh please,¡± She said, blushing, ¡°I almost dropped it when I took it out of your pocket. Besides, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s going to be a lot of pick-pocketing if you¡¯re in the Jade Spider.¡± ¡°Still!¡± I said, ¡°It¡¯s a start! Eventually you¡¯ll be gutting people so silently, they won¡¯t even know they¡¯re dead!¡± I raked my thumb across Kaavi¡¯s neck and he let his tongue out and pretended to die. Clary giggled. I placed my hand on Clary¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Get better at being a rogue! You won¡¯t regret getting better at your dream. You¡¯ll be an assassin in no time.¡± ¡°Do you really think I could¡­ you know,¡± She mimicked the throat cutting action with her thumb. ¡°Try it!¡± I said, ¡°If it¡¯s not for you, it¡¯s not for you! But you¡¯ll never know unless you try.¡± Clary nodded, thanked me and we decided it was time to play another game of tag. I brought up freeze tag again and they were like¡­ ¡°Maybe!¡± But then we never got around to it. Before we left, I repeated what I told Clary. I know it seemed like I was being pushy but let¡¯s face it¡­ the first way you grow up is by giving up on your most childish dreams. As Kaavi and I walked back, we talked about how excited we were. How much this mission was going to rule. I realize now that even though we were different ages mentally, I was being as naive as he was. We were not playing soldier. We were about to cross the unprotected badlands of a fantasy world¡­ and it was going to turn out to be one of the most harrowing experiences of our lives. Ch 23: We Protect the Duchess! ¡°This shit is so boring,¡± I said to Kaavi as our troop walked behind the horses. The plan was that we would help deliver the Duchess of Skorwind to Memphis, she was off to attend some magical college. We were inarguably the least important part of the security detail. The battlemasters were heading the vanguard and positioned on the sides, protecting from any roving bandits or possibly enemy armies. The cavalry was manning the rear of the carriage, in case a threat broke through the battlemasters. We were behind the horses. Our only job was to keep a lookout and occasionally be the go-between in case one of the troupes needed to communicate something. As I swatted the flies that inevitably followed the horses, Kaavi said to me, ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll still get to meet the dutchess!¡± ¡°You think we¡¯ll get to meet her from back here?! Besides, even if we do meet her, what should I say? I¡¯m the guy behind the horse¡¯s ass?!!¡± I snapped. Kaavi and I were in the center of a square formation. I¡¯d made him my deputy. Good for the resume I guess. We had only seen a hint of the duchess so far. When she first entered the carriage, she was wearing all blue and her face was covered by a parasol. She had gone on about all the fuss for merely three days'' travel. By her height and voice I could tell she was around our age group. I agreed with her. Would something really go wrong? We were armored up the wazoo. It was not like any person was stupid enough to mess with us. We spent most of the first day just walking. Taking a break when the horses wanted water. And then¡­ more walking. All the junior paladins were incredibly tired. Leaving the city was nice, though. It was the first time I¡¯d done that. We gradually left the jungle surrounding Skorwind. As we entered the shrublands, the sun had skirted against the horizon and it was time to set up camp. I made Ghala set up my tent. He mumbled the whole time but that little turd did as ordered. We set up our tents and had some lentil soup as well as some scraps of wild caught rabbit that the head of the battlemasters, ¡®Yed,¡¯ was nice enough to share with us. ¡°I remember trying out for the Junior Paladins. I chose a different path in the end but when I was in it, it was good learning!¡± Yed said. ¡°What made you quit? Do you still have your temporary pact with Seshat?¡± I asked. ¡°It went away when I stopped learning to be a paladin. I didn¡¯t want to get my power from a god. What if I was called to do their bidding and I disagreed? That was no path for me. I found peace in the violent path.¡± Yed shook the battle ax holstered to his back. ¡°What is a battlemaster anyway? I mean¡­ what does it fall under?¡± I asked. ¡°Battlemasters don¡¯t get our powers from a god. We get our powers from ourselves. The mind¡­¡± He reached over and poked me right in the forehead, ¡°The same mind that can cast magic, and create worlds that only you have ever seen, it can trick you. You can play a trick on yourself and go mad. Put yourself into a frenzy. Convince yourself to push harder, more strength, more durability. The drawback is that it makes you a little feral. It¡¯s not a class for the faint of heart, but if you love combat, it¡¯s perfect!¡± Yed took a big slurp of his soup. ¡°And you love combat?¡± I asked. ¡°Nah. Combat can kill you! I was just too dumb to do any other class. Remember to sleep in shifts, kids. I have to go. My team needs me to tuck them in.¡± I looked at him confused but the twinkle in his eye said he was kidding. He let out a hearty laugh and I chuckled. Yed left me to my squad as we tended to our fire. ¡°Whelp,¡± I said, ¡°This hasn¡¯t exactly been the most productive day. We didn¡¯t get to save any duchesses and all that. But don¡¯t worry lads, there¡¯s always tomorrow.¡± ¡°I want to mess something up!¡± Said Tuf. ¡°Me too, Tuf,¡± I said, ¡°Unfortunately, I think we¡¯re safe. This is a lot of protection for one little duchess, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s a little excessive for three days¡¯ journey.¡± ¡°Could be that we¡¯re not defending from humans,¡± Ghala¡¯s face was awash with the fire¡¯s glow. ¡°Could be we¡¯re defending from monsters.¡± I nodded, ¡°Monsters. Right. Gentlemen, what kind of monsters may we see on our rotten path?¡± One of the smaller boys, Ruglio stepped in and spoke up, ¡°Could be a tarantulagon! It¡¯s a big spider that builds death traps! Complete with spikes at the bottom. Right before it sucks your blood!¡± ¡°A tarantulagon is nothing for us junior paladins! We¡¯ll chop off every leg they have off. What else?¡± ¡°A cyclops,¡± Kaavi said, ¡°A giant, the size of a hill. He¡¯ll have his big club and could smash two or three of us at a time.¡± Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. ¡°That one¡¯s easy!¡± I said, ¡°We¡¯ll poke his one eye out!¡± ¡°Could be Chacali.¡± Ghala spoke up. ¡°Chacali?¡± I asked. ¡°Your mom never warned you about Chacali? Jackal folk? They hunt in packs. Rumor is they eat humans. They string us up like animals and filet the meat off of us while we¡¯re still alive and eat babies. They¡¯re not like tarantulagon or cyclops. They¡¯re smart. Methodical. We fight with them around these parts.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ Chacali,¡± I repeated. ¡°How¡¯d we fight something like that?¡± One of the boys asked. ¡°Yeah, leader,¡± Ghala mocked, ¡°How about it?¡± I thought for a moment, ¡°In which case, I¡¯ll command everyone to soil our pants so that the Chacali won¡¯t want to eat us!¡± The whole troupe laughed. ¡°Alright, Kaavi¡¯s in charge while you all finish setting up the tents. I¡¯m going to take a leak.¡± I left and walked up a hill. I was at the edge of our campsite. Right when the campfire¡¯s light gave way to the dark desert. I stared at the chilling landscape while relieving myself into a bush. Two glowing red gems shined from some bushes about fifty feet away. Some creature was peering at me, and I, at it. I watched as the piss shot from my dick. I finished up and turned my back to it. Everyone had their own tents set up. The duchess was stationed in the center for maximum protection. It was a big flowing canopy that, no doubt, she did not lay a hand to assemble. A duchess of Skorwind. Wow, not even the highest up and she got the luxe treatment. One day. Her light was on, and I could make out the faint silhouette of her as she got ready to go to bed. I, then, scanned for the battlemasters. Where I spotted Yed leading as his men set up camp. ¡°Yed!¡± I yelled, ¡°Yed come look at this!¡± Yed saw me, gave me the ¡®one minute¡¯ finger and soon after jogged up the mountain, ¡°What do you need, kiddo?¡± He asked. ¡°What is that thing?¡± I pointed at the same bush with the glowing red dots. Yed grabbed a rock then chucked it right at the bush. It hit it dead on. The meek thing whimpered and ran off on four legs. ¡°Just a jackal.¡± Yed said, ¡°They¡¯re ravenous around these parts. Not much food for a few more hours of journey. Probably wondering if we might leave some meat behind. Get to bed young one. There¡¯s going to be a lot of traveling tomorrow.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not worried about Chacali?¡± I asked Yed gave me a confident grin and in his gruff voice said, ¡°I¡¯m worried for them if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking.¡± I laughed. I liked Yed. I thumbed at the duchess¡¯ big tent, ¡°Can you believe we¡¯re doing all the hard work and she gets to be in that big thing? You ever wish you were in a tent that big?¡± Yed let out a hoarse laugh, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know what to do with all that tent. I only need enough space to lie down. Besides, I¡¯m too dumb for all the politics or magic. Just give me something to slice. I¡¯m getting to bed. Like I said, you should too.¡± ¡°Understood, thank you, Yed.¡± He and I both walked back to our respective campsites. Before I did, I looked over at the duchess¡¯ camp one more time. Her silhouette showed she was in her sleeping mat, she reached over and extinguished the light, leaving an afterimage on the canvas of my mind. I would not squander this trip. Even if I was on gopher duty, I¡¯d need to make an impression on the duchess. We awoke to the sound of the bard¡¯s trumpet. The notes were lively and loud and told the tale of an early bird getting the worm. My eyes shot open, my body processing a restless night. ¡°Could we tell him to keep it down or would that be rude?¡± I croaked to Kaavi, who was already up. I was never a fan of camping in my last life, one of the things I¡¯d done with my limited budget was spend money on a good bed. I spent about 11 hours of my day there after all. Everyone got up just fine. The party packed away our tent and we started our journey again. The duchess was already in her carriage by the time I was ready to go. I didn¡¯t get to catch sight of her, but I heard from other junior paladins that she was quite the beauty. We walked for hours but any break we took, she would not leave her carriage. I had to do something. The cavalry¡¯s horses clopped at an even pace between me and the carriage. Yed had relieved one of his battlemasters and manned the reins on the duchess¡¯ carriage. It was not ideal¡­ but fuck it. I didn''t necessarily have a plan, I just turned to Kaavi and said, ¡°Watch the troops¡± When he asked where I was going, I said something like, ¡°to place destiny in my own hands,¡± or whatever. He thought it was awesome and cheered me on. I dipped between the horses, their long legs stomping beside me. If my tiny frame misstepped it could mean death. I ignored all the cavalry people asking me what the hell I was doing. With a slight jog, I managed to catch up to the back of the carriage. Yed was sitting at the reins. Just as I sidled up to the side, he turned to look behind him. I ducked behind the carriage. Was I really about to do this? What if I got caught? What if I offended the duchess? I thought about my last life, how it was filled with a mountain of what ifs. There was no question. Make yourself look like a fool. I didn¡¯t in the last lifetime and it haunted me. I peeked, Yed was staring forward, then ran and jumped up on the side of the carriage, my hands grabbing the open window and my feet gripping the bevels at the bottom of the door. I poked my head in and said: ¡°Hiya!¡± What will she be like?! Ch 24: The Duchess and I Talk! The three passengers of the carriage looked back at me, each one¡¯s faces filled with shock. To the duchess¡¯ right was the bard who woke everyone up. To her left, a woman wearing a servant¡¯s uniform. Clearly the handmaiden to the duchess. My eyes drifted to the star of the show. The duchess had fair skin and light blue hair that matched her eyes. She had on a tiny tiara that housed a sparkling sapphire in the center. It was like that tiara was made for her. Hell, considering her status, it probably was. No one responded to my greeting. I decided to tarry on, ¡°I¡¯m Egen Eres. Head of the junior paladins. I¡¯m just coming in to make sure the duchess feels completely safe. I want to make sure you¡¯re as comfortable as possible. Is there anything I could get you while you¡¯re traveling with us? Water? Sand, perhaps?¡± Silence. Coupled with insane stares. I thought that joke would put them at ease but they wanted to play the ¡°Who-the-hell-is-speaking-to-me-through-the-window-of-my-moving-carriage?¡± game. Fine. But don¡¯t be surprised if I play the ¡°I¡¯m-a-totally-normal-guy-and-you-should-consider-me-for-future-missions¡± game. ¡°Again, just wanted to ensure you were safe. I¡¯m a paladin. Basically a paladin. I have a pact with Seshat. She¡¯s one of the best. I love her. I am equipped with many skills that will protect you during this journey; Gods forbid something happens.¡± ¡°What, pray tell, did you say your name was?¡± The bard asked. He was a twinkie looking man with flowy blonde curls and a green cape. ¡°Egen Eres,¡± I said, ¡°Head of the junior paladins. Again, I¡¯m making sure everyone is ¡°Well, Mr. Eres-¡± The bard started. ¡°Call me Doctor E.¡± I said, then turning to the duchess, I said, ¡°But you can call me Egen. Hi, how the hell ya doin¡¯?¡± I balanced my weight on the windowsill while I stretched out my hand for her to shake. She did not receive my handshake, looking at it curiously. The bard shifted his body between her and me. ¡°Well, Mr. Eres,¡± he continued, ¡°We appreciate your help along this journey but we really could use the head of paladins to be manning his troupe.¡± ¡°That whole thing basically runs itself!¡± I said, ¡°Because of my strong hand in leadership. Not because the job is unimportant. But, really, duchess, I¡¯d love to align more with your goals. Figure out where I could bring value and potentially craft a worthwhile partnership.¡± My old brother had taught me a few lessons about starting a business partnership. He did mention I was always too on the nose about what I wanted, though. ¡°While that¡¯s all well and good,¡± The bard, once again, answered for her, ¡°What we need from you now is to go back and lead your men.¡± I finally turned my head to look at the bard, ¡°Do we have a problem?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, do we?¡± The bard asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m asking you. Do we?¡± I repeated. ¡°Ears! Look, Barth, he has elven ears!¡± A delicate voice came from the duchess. I showed her my side profile, flashing the ol¡¯ pointers, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m half-elf. My mother is from Elfiopia. What do we think?¡± ¡°May I touch them?¡± I pulled my shaggy red hair back behind my ear. ¡°They¡¯re like human ears but pointy.¡± The duchess felt my ear, examining it with her touch, ¡°I¡¯ve never met an elf before,¡± She said, ¡°What¡¯s it like?¡± ¡°It¡¯s awesome. I¡¯m still trying to figure out what my racial bonus is, but I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve got a while before I get any wrinkles.¡± She burst out laughing, ¡°You couldn''t be more than eight. Why are you worrying about wrinkles?¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯m sort of an old soul. Also I¡¯m basically nine. May I ask, how old are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m much older, I''m sorry to say. Basically a grownup. I¡¯m twelve.¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t believe I caught your name?¡± ¡°You are speaking quite informally to someone of much higher status. Young paladin.¡± The bard curtly explained. ¡°I knew we had a problem.¡± The duchess reached out and placed her hand on her comrade¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Please, Barth,¡± Then, turning to me, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he¡¯s incredibly protective of me. He¡¯s my bardic tutor, and he¡¯s taking me to the bardic college¡± ¡°That¡¯s absolutely fascinating, duchess,¡± I said. Just then, there was a small bump in the road and I was almost flung off the side of the cart. ¡°Yes,¡± The duchess said, ¡°Say¡­ your arms must be getting tired hanging out of my window. Would you like to come inside?¡± Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°They very much are and I very much would,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll stop the cart,¡± She reached for a string attached to the roof. The string was attached to a bell which would alert Yed that they needed to stop. ¡°No need!¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯ve got an entrance right here!¡± I crawled in through the window and fell on the floor. The duchess burst out laughing. I laughed too and got up, feeling my head for bumps. ¡°My name is Yajaira.¡± She bowed slightly in her seat, ¡°This, as mentioned, is my bardic tutor, Barth. This is my maid, Porta.¡± I faced the maid, extending my hand for her to shake. She merely bowed instead, much deeper than Yajaira¡¯s bow. I bowed back out of respect and tried to find a seat. The distance between Barth and Yajaira was too small. He had made sure to close the gap so that I couldn¡¯t separate them. Little did Barth know, I was really good at asking the uncomfortable questions. ¡°Would you mind scooching over just a tad?¡± I asked as I tapped barth. Forced under the constraints of politeness, Barth made space, ¡°Just a tad more. That¡¯s it. One more tad. Perfect.¡± I crawled in and made myself at home between the mentor and student. ¡°Eres,¡± She said, ¡°Is that an elven name?¡± She asked. ¡°It is a half-elven name. For I am half-elf and it is mine.¡¯ ¡°So, pray tell. Can you do magic like an elf?¡± She asked. I lit up, she couldn¡¯t have teed me up better, ¡°I absolutely can.¡± ¡°Oh, show me, please!¡± She placed her hand on my shoulder. I looked around the carriage for something to manipulate. I saw a mandolin resting on the opposite bench and grabbed on. ¡°That¡¯s my mandolin,¡± Barth muttered. I whispered some Sylvan, trying to get my command just right, then strummed. Instead of the sounds of strings, my voice singing ¡®Laaaa¡¯ came out in different tones. The duchess clapped her hands in amazement. ¡°That is wondrous!¡± she said, ¡°Barth, isn¡¯t that wondrous?¡± ¡°Absolutely wondrous, milady¡± Barth fumed, ¡°Although aside from mere parlor tricks, those only last for as long as you can hold them, correct? And you have to construct long commands on the fly? We borrow our power from emotions. Our bardic magic allows us for much more versatility in battle and quickness in battle.¡± ¡°Maybe I could learn a little bard magic,¡± I said, then to the duchess asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you play me something Barth has taught you?¡± I handed her the mandolin. As soon as she strummed it felt like her and the instrument melded together. She opened her mouth and a beautiful voice came out. Then, too soon, the song was over. ¡°Wow!¡± I said, ¡°And that didn¡¯t have any magic at all? That was just¡­ you playing?!¡± She nodded. ¡°Chills. You gave me chills,¡± Then, I turned to Barth, ¡°You¡¯re an exceptional teacher.¡± Suddenly an ¡®aw shucks¡¯ smile appeared on the bard, ¡°You¡¯re too kind. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re the same abrasive boy that jumped up on our window.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve grown a lot since then,¡± I joked. She and him both laughed. Wow. I was funny in this life! We chatted for a bit. I asked about what it was like to live as a duchess. She said it was dreadful because there were a lot of balls and galas and within the next few years she would need to get married. ¡°Already?¡± I asked, ¡°You¡¯ve hardly lived!¡± ¡°We will start looking at potential suitors soon. My parents are hoping for a prince at least but everyone wants to end up with the pharaoh¡¯s son, Khufutri.¡± I nodded along as she explained. Fuck. It made me realize exactly what I was up against. These rigid social hierarchies that only breed more rigidity. Just then, we came to a stop. I heard Yed dismount from the coach. Uh-oh. That didn¡¯t sound good. Yed approached the window. There was another window on the other side of the cabin, Yajaira was sitting in front of it. ¡°Uhm, excuse me, milady. If you don¡¯t mind, I''d better be going. Could you possibly move out of the way?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yajaira asked. ¡°Now¡­ please.¡± ¡°Yes. Do tell,¡± Barth asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, young head of the junior paladins? Is the master of the expedition going to beat you the moment you¡¯re caught?¡± Truthfully, though Yed has been kind, I was not sure if he wasn¡¯t the ¡®beat you¡¯ type. It was certainly a possibility. I scooched her over as best I could and grabbed the sides of the window. ¡°Egen?¡± Yed called. I turned around and looked at him, ¡°Aye?¡± I said. ¡°What the Duat? How long have you been here? You just left your troupe alone?¡± ¡°Not long, I was just stopping by to check on the duchess,¡± I stammered, ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Yed turned away, anger on his face, disappointment in his tone, ¡°Son. Please step outside. I¡¯m sorry, Duchess. I have to have a small conversation with the junior paladin. ¡°Of course,¡± The duchess said. I was blushing. This was humiliating. I was about to get chewed out. And for what?! Disobeying orders? Abandoning my post?! Okay. I couldn¡¯t argue with that. He opened the carriage door and I stepped out. I did not even turn back and say goodbye to the duchess. ¡°We just stopped to do a small parameter check before entering the valley.¡± The duchess thanked him. Then we walked forward so they could not hear us. He looked at me, I could not meet his gaze. ¡°Please,¡± he said in a quiet voice, ¡°If you have the decency, go lead your troupe. I suggest you have them fan out in teams and report anything suspicious.¡± ¡°I understand. And I¡¯m sorry for abandoning my post.¡± I said, my head down. He was being surprisingly level-headed for a barbarian class. He then broke his concentrated grimace into a smile, ¡°Was she worth it at least?¡± I looked up at him, and laughed, ¡°Definitely.¡± He laughed and patted me on the back, telling me to keep onward. I walked back toward my troupe. They were waiting for me behind the wagon. I turned back at Yed, he was patting the horse attached to the carriage. ¡°Yed!¡±I said. ¡°Yeah?¡± He asked. ¡°I am sorry. I¡¯ll try to be a better leader. Like you.¡± A slight whistle came from out of nowhere. I heard a ¡®plunk¡¯ sound. Yed was staring at me smiling. Blood started to drip from his mouth and he fell over, an arrow sticking out of his back. We were under attack. Is Yed Dead?! Ch 25: Were Attacked by Chacali Marauders! ¡°Yed!¡± I screamed as I ran back to him. The arrow was lodged in his right deltoid. Right under the shoulder blade. He was buckled on his knee and I reached for it. Yed grabbed my hand. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± He asked. ¡°I¡¯m helping!¡± Another arrow whistled through the air. He pinned me against the carriage. The arrow sunk into Yed¡¯s back. An arrow that was meant for me. ¡°Go! To your troops! Take a defensive position!¡± I nodded my head, shakily. I saw the bard was ducking his head out of the carriage window. ¡°Stay inside!¡± Yed and I screamed at him. Barth ducked back into the carriage. I moved quickly, rushing past our cavalry that encircled the carriage for protection. I dipped between the horses and ran back to my troupe. I could feel the brush of the arrows as they landed on the ground around me. When I made it back, they had already entered a defensive position. The boys held their shields up and circled created a tight circle. Buried in the center was Ghala. ¡°Move aside,¡± I said to two boys. Let me into this circle¡±! I screamed, ¡°Ghala! Get the hell out of there!¡± ¡°Hey! You were nowhere to be found! I had to take over.¡± ¡°Well, thank you for that. But I¡¯m here now. Get out of the circle.¡± An arrow whizzed by my head and clanked off Huy¡¯s shield. He ducked behind his shield in shock. I dropped to my knees and crawled between them. They gave me just enough space to get inside. The enemies crested the hills that surrounded us. I saw them. Monsters. Or at least, that was how they felt the first time looking at them. They were upright canines, wearing leather armors and adorned in human skulls. They each bared their fangs and approached us with blades in their hands. Their howls were piercing, like someone dying. These were the creatures Ghala mentioned. The ones that stole men off the highway to eat. Chacali. They moved on us from both sides quickly. A crew of about twenty of them had waited until we stopped before the valley. They knew we would have gone in with extra precaution so they committed to a sling of arrows from afar, then used the chaos to close the gap. I stood up inside the circle, approached Ghala and grabbed his tunic. ¡°Get to the edge of the circle!¡± I yelled, ¡°Bhufo put me in charge.¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t doing your job!¡± Ghala pushed me, ¡°I¡¯m the head cadet outside of this mission anyway, which means I get ultimate authority.¡± ¡°Outside of this mission, you can have it!¡± I pushed him back. He fell on his ass and looked up at me. I pulled him back on his feet. ¡°Get your shield out, Ghala.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Ghala, we¡¯re under attack!¡± ¡°It¡¯s no fair that Sergeant Bhufo likes you better!¡± ¡°Guys!¡± Tuf yelled. He pointed at the Chacali as they split off into factions. I saw about six of them approaching us. Each had a blade that looked like a long meat cleaver and no shields. In their empty hands, they merely brandished their razor-sharp claws. ¡°Jesus.¡± I said under my breath. I looked around at my compatriots. They were children. Fully children¡­ at least they had been trained a little. There were ten boys total, not including me. We had the numbers¡­ but these were trained killers. ¡°Easy, men!¡± I said, my voice quivering, ¡°If they don¡¯t have an opening they can¡¯t attack!¡± They approached us, their yipping meant to disconcert us. It was incredibly effective. Ghala shot back in line as soon as they closed in. One of the jackals took up his cleaver and dropped it on Ruglio, the smallest boy. Ruglio parried and a sharp clanging sound rang as the cleaver bounced off of it. Ghala took his spear and stabbed at the jackal. The first thrust didn¡¯t pierce the armor but it was enough to let the jackals know we meant business. ¡°Hold firm!¡± I said, trying to keep my boyish voice from cracking. Another jackal grabbed Kaavi''s shield. I unsheathed my sword and stabbed at the canine folk, aiming for his face. The humanoid leapt back, unharmed. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Okay, Ghala,¡± I said, ¡°No point in opening up the circle now. It¡¯ll only expose us. I need you men to hold the shields while Ghala and I play Whack-a-gnoll. Got it, Ghala?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Ghala and I both stood with our weapons at the ready. This was what we had trained for, except unlike our training, my hands shook. A scrawny Chacali clawed at Huy¡¯s shield. He pulled it down, ripping it from the Babion¡¯s. grasp. Before the weapon could land on Huy, Ghala and I both turned and landed blows with our weapons. I managed to pierce through the armor and enter his side. Ghala got his neck. The runt hissed in agony. Since we both responded to the Chacali, two others approached the other side. I turned around and saw a larger Chacali rip the shield from Ruglio, and bring his cleaver down on him. I heard the unholy sound of a young boy getting his first battle wound to the shoulder. ¡°Ghala!¡± I called out to him. He was¡­ unfortunate to admit, the better fighter between the two of us. Another Chacali made a swipe at my troop¡¯s shield. I cried out, ¡°True Strike!¡± and expended the mana needed to dig my weapon through the armor and into the Chacali¡¯s body. Once again, the Chacali let out a hissing sound. Not loud, but pungent. It banged on my ear drum. The sound of a sapient being in pain, even if he was my enemy. ¡°It''s gots magis.¡± The furthest Chacali said. He was wearing a giant skull as a helmet and had the biggest cleaver out of all of them, ¡°Little runt¡¯s got magis already.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not the only one!¡± Ghala yelled, ¡°Stride!¡± Ghala burst past the opening in the circle made by Ruglio¡¯s injury. ¡°Ghala don¡¯t!¡± I commanded. Ghala ran toward the apparent leader of the Chacali, but there was one in his way. The Chacali standing between them struck at Ghala. ¡°Knowing light.¡± What?! All that spell did was create a small orb of light. The orb appeared above Ghala¡¯s body right where the Chacali¡¯s swing was heading. The cleaver connected with the orb and it shattered into brilliant sparkles, distracting the Chacali, giving Ghala the movement to reach the leader. ¡°True Strike!¡± Ghala yelled as he slammed his spear into the leader¡¯s torso. The leader stepped aside. Ghala¡¯s spear faced off against the air. The leader lifted his cleaver, its length almost as big as Ghala and whacked Ghala with the broad sword side. Ghala got launched backward many feet, skipping along the ground and ending with his back colliding with a large rock. The lead made a yipping sound and one of the Chacali grabbed shackles on his belt and clipped his arms in. ¡°We do not need hurt you. But if we must.¡± ¡°Ghala!¡± I yelled. Fuck. I brought Ruglio inside the shrinking circle. We were down two men. They had lost two too, but two of the smaller ones. The Chacali leader howled and yipped, clearly instructing the remaining three. Instead of surrounding us, they slowly walked around us. They convened, no longer in a circle but facing us at our front. All four would be able to pull down the shields and break our line. ¡°Double shields!¡± I yelled. We got into a new position. This one interlocking our shields in a honeycomb pattern to create a wall. The lead threw his head back and let out a loud, billowy howl. ¡°What¡¯s the plan, Egen?¡± Kaavi whispered to me. ¡°I¡¯m thinking,¡± I said. They were going to charge at us? That would be a dumb move, even with their numbers. It risked too much bloodshed. I could hope for the fact that they were dumb, but that was a big risk. They were clearly well organized. Just then, I felt teeth sink into my calves. ¡°Ahh!¡± I yelled as I fell on my knee. I looked and saw a small jackal, the actual animal, growling as he kept a lock on me. I slash at it with my sword. It sprung backward where it joined four other jackals. Uh oh. I faced the beasts, who began growling and barking as they slowly crawled toward me. ¡°You got magis,¡± The leader said, ¡°I got lotsa friends.¡± Then, he faced his cleave-sword downward, his grip tightened and he concentrated so hard that the metal shined red. I could feel a vibration in the air emanating from it. He looked right at me and said, ¡°oh, I got lotsa strong too.¡± He was about ten feet away from the shieldwall. His cleave-sword was long, but not long enough to make contact. The leader slashed at the air and the concentrated energy carried past the reach of his blade and collided with the shield wall, knocking over my whole troupe. I was the only one even remotely standing, and even I was down on one knee. I stuck my sword up. The leader approached me, chuckling as he did. ¡°Only you left. You thinks you takes the lot of us?¡± My eyeline went to the rest of the battlefield. The battlemasters were still in the throes of combat. Most of the horses had been killed. The cavalry was left fighting with swords. The carriage was being encircled by other Chacali on their own deadly mounts. Some bizarre woolen creatures with twisted faces and teeth that grew out past their mouths. They were going to get the troupe. They were going to get the duchess. They were going to kill me. ¡°Socco-¡± I couldn¡¯t finish my spell. The leader whipped me with the handle of his cleave. My face cracked on the dirt. I opened my eyes and saw mounted Chacali getting the upper hand on the dismounted cavalry men. ¡°Aubba ba chabbing.¡± I had tried to say ¡°Aura Of Shielding,¡± but my mouth was too full of blood. The leader laughed at my attempt as he lifted the handle of his cleave to knock me out, I heard a throaty voice behind me utter: ¡°Barbarous Rebuke.¡± Ch 26: An Unexpected Death! A surge of energy rang out as Yed¡¯s great ax collided with the Chacali leader¡¯s cleave-sword. It dislodged the weapon from the leader¡¯s grip. Yed stood there, breathless, he had not even removed the arrows from his back. His eyes were pitch white with no pupils. This must have been the trance he talked about. Yed slashed at the larger Chacali, who jumped back to gain some distance. The pack of jackals scurried past me and pounced on Yed. They all dug their teeth into him and hung off his flesh but he didn¡¯t care. Yed merely grabbed each of them and ripped them off. Tears of skin coming with them. Yed looked at me, ¡°Collect the others. Make sure the duchess is okay.¡± he said, ¡°This is the pack leader. We take him down and they run and hide.¡± I nodded as I spit the blood out of my mouth. I got up but fell to the ground immediately. The bite on my calf that the jackal had caused flared with pain. If I had it this bad from just one¡­ I can¡¯t imagine what Yed must be feeling right now. The Chacali squadron leader snarled and told one of his men to remain with the children while the others circled Yed. ¡°Second Wind!¡± I cried. I suddenly felt my tiredness slip away from me. My energy replenished and I could even put a little more weight on my foot. I took my sword and while the one enemy attempted to herd my troupe, I stabbed him in the thigh. It howled as it dropped to one knee. ¡°Get him!¡± I yelled at the boys, ¡°Now!¡± They all steeled themselves and stabbed at him. They punctured the jackal like a pin-cushion. Each stroke of their spear was met with a new disgusting sound as the jackal¡¯s life escaped his lungs. ¡°Jesus!¡± I yelled, sliding my sword out of his thigh. ¡°Tuf!¡±I yelled, ¡°I need you to help carry me! I''m injured.¡± ¡°What should we do?!¡± cried Kaavi. ¡°The cavalry are dropping like flies. We need to protect the Duchess!¡± ¡°What about Ghala? What about Ruglio?!¡± Kaavi asked as he pointed to our cohorts, manacled and lying unconscious against a rock. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not sure.¡± I said, ¡°Fuck!¡± I looked at Yed fighting. One of the Chacali slashed at him but he blocked it with the hilt of his ax, shucked the weight off and spun so his battleax was now above the Chacali¡¯s head. The blood from the creature''s neck hit us from fifteen feet away. ¡°They¡¯ve got Yed to help,¡± I said, ¡°We¡¯ve got a job. Let¡¯s try to protect the Duchess while we can.¡± Tuf grabbed me. With Second Wind and the adrenaline pumping through my veins, I could largely ignore the holes in my calf for now. The battlemasters were now fighting both the footmen and the Chacali cavalry. Our side had one horse left standing. ¡°Aim for their mounts¡¯ legs.¡± I ordered. We rushed to the battlemasters¡¯ aid, hoping the chaos of eight tiny people would help turn the shifting tides of the battlefield. Yed let out a frightening yell, more harrowing than even the Chacali¡¯s howls. The enemies covered their ears, giving Yed a chance to strike down another one. He got the creature on his shoulder and it dropped to its knees. Yed released his grip on his large battleax, took out two hand axes holstered on his chest, and plunged them into the Chacali¡¯s head. The leader slashed Yed¡¯s exposed arm. Blood gushed from the wound. The jackals had also begun circling him. He pulled his battleax from the slain opponent and only had two big guys left, as well as the trained jackals. He swung his battleax like a golf club and launched the jackals out of the way. No normal mortal could take the abuse that Yed was taking. Ten men might have been slain but Yed was still going while in his rage state. The leader of the Chacali sliced down on Yed. Yed blocked it with the battleax but the injury sustained on his arm made him wobble. The lead kept striking down, each time applying more pressure. It began to wear on Yed, even through his barbaric rage. Clang clang clang! I could hear each strike of metal on metal yield more in the lead¡¯s favor. The bard pulled his head out of the carriage and said, ¡°I can help!¡± He then started playing a frantic tune with his mandolin. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. What the hell is that guy thinking? Right place, wrong time. Save it for after the battle. I thought. But the melody hit my ears, and I felt it work its way down to my wounds. My bitten leg got patched up, as well as other people¡¯s wounds. We all felt renewed. Holy shit, go, bard! With a healed leg and spirit, I slashed at the monstrous mounts. It roared at me and flashed its disgusting teeth my way, one swipe of the tail and it got about half of us. This would not do. A group of elementary school kids could not take this thing on. The one cavalryman left trotted his horse back and forth, constantly whipping his spear, daring the Chacali to come near, but secretly pleading for them to stay back. ¡°Barth!¡± I yelled, ¡°You got any other spells you can hit me with?¡± ¡°I shall make your blade strike true!¡± He yelled. I rolled my eyes. This guy loved to talk like that. Was Strike True even different from True Strike? ¡°Sure. Make my ¡®blade strike true.¡¯¡± ¡°A blade from when it always came Return to home in fighter¡¯s game. A spell so wicked and above all new I beg thee Egen to please strike true.¡± Holy shit that sucked. But I looked at my blade. The little notes were like purple sprites that circled my sword. ¡°What does this do?¡± I yelled. ¡°It makes your weapon strike¡­¡± ¡°Oh my god, Barth please! Please just explain a little more.¡± ¡°You will hit your opponent!¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s all I need to know.¡± The two mounts that were getting closer to the last remaining cavalryman. After that they¡¯d have Yajaira. Falloutboy was not going to be much help in direct combat. The other battlemasters were still tangoing with some chacali themselves. Then there was Yed, running out of steam and still surrounded by two guys. Making the wrong choice meant someone¡¯s life. The mission was to protect the duchess. If that involved letting Yed fight alone then so be it. ¡°Stride!¡± I shouted. My legs became imbued with paladin magic. While my teammates distracted one of the mounts, I galloped toward him. I ran on a rock and used it to launch myself in the air, hurtling toward the mounted Chacali. ¡°True Strike!¡± I exclaimed, and suddenly felt the very same magic that affected my legs affect the tip of my spear. Hopped up on Stride, True Strike, and Strike True, I barreled toward the Chacali who didn¡¯t see me until it was too late. He stuck up his hand to try to protect himself. My spear pierced his hand and collided into his throat. He whistled and gurgled as he dropped from his mount. Dead. We both dropped together, and his mount kicked up, made a horrid ¡®mooing¡¯ sound and ran off. Yed was waning badly. The lead and him were fighting, and whenever there was an opening, the other Chacali would strike with his own knife, slowly tearing away at Yed. I noticed behind the two, Ghala had gained consciousness. The Chacali meant to guard him had his back facing Ghala. The guard had his cleave-sword up, engrossed in his teammates¡¯ battle with Yed, waiting to be needed. Ghala took his manacles and crawled behind the Chacali. When the distracted guard shifted his foot, Ghala was able to run his chain under the Chacali¡¯s leg. Ghala cried out ¡°Second wind!¡± and with all of his might, yanked upward and out, all while pushing on the Chacali¡¯s center of gravity. The critter fell. The spellcast distracted the smaller Chacali fightingYed, and Yed stuck his hand ax in his neck. The tide was turning in our favor. We had whittled their numbers down. I turned to see how the battlemasters were doing. My soft smile faded. They were downed. The other barbarians were on the floor, bleeding out, the pupils reappearing from the completely whited out eyes. They had many more foes to face than we did. The remaining Chacali were approaching us. ¡°Enough of this¡± The lead leapt backward and snatched Ghala up. I turned and saw that the Chacali were on us. Six more opponents and the only adult left was Yed. The rest of us, the bard, duchess, and handmaiden included were all children. ¡°What do we do?¡± Kaavi asked, all of them had their swords up, ready to fight. We were about equal in numbers but we were still children. If I asked these kids to fight for me, they would surely die. Yed came to the same conclusion. Upon seeing Ghala captured, he began releasing from his rage state. I could see the wildness leaving him and logic reentering. He dropped his weapon and stuck his hands up. ¡°We surrender,¡± I said before following Yed¡¯s lead and dropping my spear. The kids were devastated. All that fighting but¡­ they followed my lead. They dropped their weapons and stuck their hands up. The Chacali grabbed the shackles from their belts, turned us around and started restraining us. Eventually they headed into the carriage where they got the Duchess and her crew. The lead took Ghala¡¯s chains and strung them through his own belt, so that Ghala had to stay close by. ¡°Sorry,¡± The leader explained, ¡°Young alive. No adults though.¡± Yed looked at me and simply said, ¡°Remember the mission.¡± Then the lead slashed his throat. Yed fell and his eyes rolled back into his head as the blood from his neck wound dripped onto the ground. If that was what he did to Yed¡­ What did they have in store for us? Ch 27 Imprisoned In The Jackal Camp I woke up in my cell, the feeling of the hard wooden slats on my back. We had been dragged back to the Chacali camp, the grievously wounded were patched up enough to keep living. I stretched my arms and took in the camp. It looked to be a kind of nomadic set up. There was nothing more permanent than tents made of furs and leathers all around us. I turned and saw the cage across from me, filled with the eight boys, the duchess and her handmaiden. I sighed, wishing terribly that I was stuck in the cage with them. Instead of¡­ ¡°I hope you know this is all your fault.¡± I turned and saw Ghala and Barth sleeping in the cage with me. ¡°It¡¯s not all his fault,¡± The bard said, ¡°We can¡¯t place the Chacali attack on you. But it would have been better if you were not philandering with someone of such repute as the duchess.¡± ¡°Philandering.¡± I mumbled under my breath, ¡°I was not philandering. I was networking.¡± The ¡®magis¡¯ users had been set up in another cage from the general populace. We had spent hours in the cage bickering, Ghala and I argued about who fucked up what and how until the bard screamed at both of us, but he did it in this annoying theater kid way that had way too much flourish. Then, the Chacali came, showed us a rusty hook and said it was going inside the eye of the next one who talked. After that, we spent the rest of the night silent, except for the stifled crying I could hear from us prisoners. I rested against the door. ¡°Good day.¡± The Chacali guard turned to me. I could tell he was young. He looked away from me and said, ¡°Not for you, I think.¡± ¡°Sure¡­ but it¡¯s still a good day, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± I asked, ¡°You like birds, don¡¯t you? Weather¡¯s nice.¡± Silence. ¡°So are your kind nocturnal?¡± ¡°Noc-huh?¡± ¡°You operate largely at night? I assumed you only stayed up to capture us. This is probably closer to when you¡¯d actually be up. That must mean you all are awfully tired from the hunt.¡± The young Chacali was insistent on ignoring me. ¡°Totally understood. Hush hush, right? I assume that the battlemasters are all going to be eaten, may I ask what it is you intend to do with us? Just for my own edification.¡± The Chacali turned around and snarled at me. He reached over and pulled me by my tunic, my face slamming against the cage door. ¡°Shut up, runt.¡± The guard said. ¡°Understood.¡± He let me go and turned back around. I waddled my way back to the other side of the cage. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The bard whispered. Ghala was still laying down, facing away from all of us, ¡°You¡¯re going to get us all killed. I shoulda been leader.¡± ¡°Oh really, Ghala?¡± I asked, ¡°If you had been leader the Chacali wouldn''t have killed the battlemasters and the cavalry, and we would all be fine? Not likely. Not. Likely.¡± The campsite was a lively place at night. There were tiny Chacali children frolicking on all fours, playing games. The women were still tending to the wounded from the battle. Behind us there was a river. I was mostly sitting and waiting. I rested my hands back on the door. I could tell by the young Chacali¡¯s ear twitch that he knew I was there. ¡°So¡­ do you like guard duty?¡± He turned around and forced an angry face; he growled at me. We heard a terrible bark that caused us both to look behind the Chacali. The leader, no longer adorned in the skulls and battle armor, had called out to him. ¡°Ynec!¡± Ynec flashed me a look and approached the leader. He took his huge hand and grabbed the scruff of Ynec¡¯s neck, pulling their faces closely. He howled, snarled and barked in Ynec¡¯s ear. There was clearly some kind of interrogation going on. Poor Ynec had his tail between his legs and was getting chewed out for something, culminating in the leader scratching the young Chacali right in the face. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°Hey! Take it easy!¡± I yelled. The lead looked up at me then murmured more to Ynec and left. Ynec went off in some direction, pawing his abraded face. ¡°Okay. Guard¡¯s out. We gotta make a plan. Don¡¯t know how long he¡¯ll be.¡± ¡°What is the plan?¡± Barth asked. ¡°Well¡­¡± I looked around. It was the dead of night, which meant everyone was up. I looked over to the other cage. The boys were watching me. Waiting on my orders. ¡°Plan what?¡± Ghala harrumphed from his spot on the floor, ¡°We don¡¯t have weapons. We¡¯re in the middle of their camp in the middle of the night where they have the advantage. What do you expect us to do?¡± ¡°Right. No weapons. No musical instruments. Even if we got out, we¡¯d need to make sure everyone gets out safely.¡± ¡°That includes the duchess,¡± The bard said. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I said ¡®everyone.¡¯¡± ¡°I want to make it abundantly clear that my primary duty is the Duchess¡¯ safety.¡± ¡°Mhmm hmm.¡± I said, ¡°We both care about the Duchess¡¯ safety.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s my mission, ¡°The bard said, ¡°So¡­ I¡¯d say I care more.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I said, ¡°You and I both want the duchess to be safe, but you care more.¡± ¡°And I¡¯ve known her for longer.¡± ¡°Very cool.¡± I hummed. Ynec came back, struggling to carry three burlap sacks stuffed to the brim. He dropped one off with us, then dropped the remaining two in the other cage. He sliced them open with a bone knife, then circled back to our cage and did the same. Inside was nothing but grain. ¡°Eat up. All of it.¡± ¡°Uhm,¡± I stared at it. Thank you so much. May I have some water?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Eat it.¡± I picked up the grain in my hand, it filtered through my fingers. Ynec was just staring at me. ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat this.¡± ¡°What are you doing, Egen?¡± Barth asked. He got on his knees and started shoveling the dry grain into his mouth, stifling chokes as he tried to swallow it. ¡°Thank you. I was so very hungry,¡± Barth said. ¡°Eat.¡± Ynec commanded me. I shook my head. He grabbed me by the tunic again and placed that bone knife right to my neck. ¡°Do as I say.¡± I looked down at the knife. He was shaking. I looked back in his eyes. He saw that I saw. ¡°Do it, then.¡± I goaded. I could tell his heart wasn¡¯t in it. He let go of me, turned his back and said ¡°Starve.¡± Something about how the lead had treated him, or the fact that¡­ upon further examination, I hadn¡¯t seen him at the battle that made it all click for me. ¡°Honestly, maybe I will enjoy some food. Could be good! Never had dry uncooked grains before. Better than my dad¡¯s cooking. Although, if I didn¡¯t have my dad¡¯s food, he¡¯d have used that knife on me.¡± His head didn¡¯t move, but his flappy ear twitched. ¡°Yeah, honestly, I don¡¯t know who¡¯s worse, the Chacali or my father. My father, he just wants me to be a porter. The guy who guards the door. I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s happy I¡¯ll probably show up dead. Is your dad proud of you?¡± Upon his silence, I turned to the bard, ¡°What about you, Barth? What did your dad want you to be?¡± ¡°He wanted me to be a bard,¡± the bard said proudly. ¡°That¡¯s no fun. What about you Ghala?¡± Ghala was still laying down, ¡°Who cares?¡± I gave him a small kick with my foot, ¡°What¡¯s the answer, Ghala? Got anything juicy for us?¡± ¡°My dad said he¡¯d help me become whatever I wanted.¡± ¡°Ugh. You two suck. What about you?¡± I then gestured to the young Chacali standing guard, ¡°What¡¯s your dad like?¡± After a minute of silence, he said, ¡°Strict.¡± ¡°Now, that¡¯s more like it.¡± I said, ¡°This guy knows what I¡¯m going through. He ever beat you bad?¡± Off his silence, I continued, ¡°I tell you, I once tracked mud in after my mom had just cleaned the house. Her parents were coming to visit. I don¡¯t think I''ve ever gotten a wallop that bad in my life. Not sure I could see straight for a week after that.¡± ¡°My dad has expressed that since, so often, our power as bards comes from song¡­ that we should use them in arguments to express ourselves. No hitting.¡± I turned and gave the bard and mouthed the words ¡®shut up¡¯ while calmly asserting with my eyes that he was not helping. The chacali guard relaxed his shoulders. I prodded him again, ¡°You got any stories of how your dad got to you?¡± I asked, ¡°Or is he not the beating type?¡± To this, the guard scoffed, ¡°So there¡¯s something?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something.¡± Ynec said. ¡°What¡¯s your name? Mine¡¯s Egen.¡± As if he had silently decided something, he said, ¡°Ynec.¡± ¡°Ynec. Very nice name. Yeah, so anyway Ynec, I tracked the mud all over this house, and my mother was absolutely livid. Thank the gods she didn¡¯t deal with me, or else I''m not sure I would be standing here, ripe to be eaten by you all today. But she sicced my dad on me. Now that was something. First, he had to catch me. Well¡­ I knew what would happen if he did, so I kept on running around the house¡­ which meant more tracks¡­ which meant more fury. I tell you, when he finally did catch me, I really thought he¡¯d be out of energy. But nope. He was a new man. Got me in all four cheeks if you know what I mean. Ynec let out a snicker. ¡°Oh, you know what I mean.¡± I said. ¡°Ynec, I¡¯m sorry. I want to eat the grain. I want to make sure your dad doesnt get mad at you. But it¡¯ll be impossible without water. The river¡¯s right over there right? We¡¯d be in sight the whole time?¡± Ynec stared at the direction I was pointing, toward the river. ¡°We¡¯ve got no weapons. Caged¡­ No way of leaving. I get that they want to make veal out of us but¡­ I can''t take all this grain down. I can''t keep all this grain down without some water. What do you say?¡± ¡°Fine. But don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t! Hell, I¡¯ll put my hands right through here.¡± I slipped my hands right through the cage door, casually resting them about shoulder height. I rested my head against the bars too. After some deliberation, he scurried away, behind the cage to head toward the river. I kept exactly where I was. ¡°So¡­ that was subterfuge,¡± The bard said. You¡¯re about to do something? But it is as you said¡­ There is no instrument or paladin spell and none of us are rogues. ¡°I got something better than paladin spells. I got a plan, and more importantly,¡± I looked back at Ghala, who had rolled over and was looking at me, ¡°I¡¯ve got stinkin¡¯ elf magic.¡± Ch 28 Our Great Escape ¡°Is he looking this way?¡± I asked my cellmates, Ghala and Barth. They both gawked at the same time. I let out a groan under my breath. They turned back and the bard said, ¡°He is, but I think he can¡¯t see you very well.¡± The river was downhill that the camp was set up at. I grabbed the lock and a spell that would release the tumblr from the pins. Ghala¡¯s eyes went wide, ¡°SO YOU DID STEAL THE HONEY!¡± I glared at Ghala, ¡°Keep. It. Down.¡± I turned back and started my chant again, focusing on the lock. As my elven spell started to work, A bright light revealed elven scrawlings on the lock. Then a sting of pain. I shot my finger back, waving it around to cool it down. ¡°What the hell?¡± The bard was still looking down at Ynec, fetching me the water. ¡°What is going on back there?¡± He asked through a reassuring smile and wave. ¡°The lock burned me. It wasn¡¯t supposed to heat up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably Ibexian. They¡¯re craftsmen that imbue their metal with elven scripture.¡± That was why they separated us. ¡°Okay¡­ so they were able to afford a single lock¡­ or they managed to pilfer it off of one of their hunting trips. You know what that means? It means the cage probably isn¡¯t Ibexian.¡± I grabbed the iron bars. Ghala asked, ¡°Can you make the iron bars disappear?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t break the rules of reality. I can only bend them.¡± I held the iron bars instead and started my chant. The bars started to glow red from the heat my palms were emitting. ¡°Okay,¡± I whispered to the other two, ¡°Things are about to get wonky. Forget our weapons. Forget the magical instrument. Our best shot is just to dip out. It¡¯s daytime, our jackals are all tired. This is our best shot. Ghala, take your shirt off.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Becau-¡± ¡°Psssst!¡± Kaavi cried out to us from the cage, ¡°Are we escaping?¡± He asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± I whispered. ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± Kaavi inquired. ¡°Uhh, just get ready.¡± Ynec came back with a chalice of water in his hand from the river. I smiled at him, dropping my head as my hands were still on the bars, ¡°I told you I wouldn¡¯t leave this spot.¡± It almost looked like Ynec smiled at me. He reached over and held out the chalice of water. ¡°Bars are red?¡± He asked. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I snatched his arm, pulling him forward and throwing him off-kilter. His arms bumped the sides of the jail. As he started to scream from the heat, Ghala understood what the tunic was for. He stuffed Ynec¡¯s mouth with the shirt, stifling the scream. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± I said, ¡°But the bars are red because I turned them hot with magic. If you don¡¯t comply, I¡¯m going to have to burn you. Got it?¡± He nodded his head. ¡°Amazing.¡± I said, ¡°Like I said, I really didn¡¯t want to hurt you. We just need-¡± Ynec plucked his spear from his holster and started blindly trying to stab us through the bars. Ghala and I shifted to avoid an attack. ¡°Yep. That.¡± He spiked the spear through the bars and I kicked it out of his grip, ¡°Barth! Spear!¡± Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Barth picked it up, both hands gripping the bottom, making the weapon seem unwieldy in his hands. Ynec had a panicked look. He tried to use his free hand to scratch us but I grabbed that and held it too. I asked, "Do you have the key on you?¡± Ynec shook his head no. ¡°You promise? Ghala!¡± The boy quickly checked Ynec¡¯s garments as best he could from the elevated position. There was nothing in his jacket except for a rotting fish head. ¡°Okay. Barth, place the spear in the metal and crank it. It¡¯s probably cooling down rapidly so act quickly.¡± Barth placed the spear in between the two hot bars and pulled, so that each bar acted as a fulcrum for the other. Barth could not do it alone. He called out to Ghala to help. With both of them pulling, the bars opened up. Ynec whimpered into the rag, completely at our mercy. ¡°You¡¯ll be okay,¡± I said. He shook his head. Try as I might to soothe him, Ynec was convinced he would not be okay. Through some more struggling, Barth and Ghala had managed to open up a hole big enough. ¡°Okay¡­ I still can¡¯t let you go¡­ you¡¯re going to have to be our hostage. Do I have your consent?¡± Ynec shook his head ¡®no.¡¯ ¡°Sorry.¡± I replied limply, ¡°That was a dumb question.¡± Ghala took the spear and pointed it right at Ynec. ¡°Let me knick him a little for what he¡¯s done.¡± ¡°No!¡± Kaavi and I both yelled. Kaavi and I exchanged glances, then I said, ¡°No, Ghala. If we can get out of this without hurting anyone, we will. Got it?¡± Ghala kept his spear pointed at Ynec, the point ever so close to the Chacali¡¯s muzzle. ¡°Got it?¡± I demanded. Without dropping the spear, Ghala reluctantly said, ¡°Got it.¡± Barth took over holding Ynec¡¯s arms. Since the heat wasn¡¯t emanating from me anymore, grabbing the bars would have burned me. I had to be more general with my magic. It was simpler to command all the metal around me to cool. It did drain a lot of mana though. Once that was done, I climbed through the bar first. All the kids in the other cage were watching us, including the duchess and Porta, her handmaiden. I gave Ynec a full pat down. He wasn¡¯t lying. He didn¡¯t have the key. ¡°No key. He wasn¡¯t bluffing.¡± I said, ¡°Sorry for doubting you.¡± Ynec was still muffled by Ghala¡¯s rag. Ghala crawled out next and we both held one of Ynec¡¯s arms as Barth crawled out last. Ynec had stopped wailing his arms trying to break our grip. He had become pacified. Once Barth was out, Ghala took over and held the spear. ¡°Don¡¯t take my sweaty shirt out or I don¡¯t care what Egen says. Got it?¡± Ghala rested the point right on Ynec¡¯s back until a drop of blood was drawn. Ynec nodded as I slunk over to the other cage. Everyone inside was eager for freedom as I grabbed the lock. When I started to command it to open, I felt sweat pour down my forehead. The truth was, I had used a lot of magic already. Still, I prayed to Osiris that the lock wasn¡¯t magical and murmured the same spell as before. The lock clicked open. Success. I gave everyone a ¡®shushing¡¯ motion and opened the door. Then, I whispered, ¡°We¡¯re not stopping to get weapons. We¡¯re not getting our instruments. We¡¯re leaving with our limbs and souls intact. We¡¯re going to jump into that river downhill. Everyone got it?¡± A concord of head nods from my troupe, the duchess and her handmaiden. I helped Yajaira down. She was still wearing her dress and, although tattered, still made movement difficult. Then I helped Porta and when Kaavi stuck his hand out for help I told him to figure it out. The troupe jumped down and we all approached the water. ¡°Ynec,¡± I said ¡°Once we¡¯re in the river¡­ We¡¯ll let you go¡­ but please give us a head start.¡± We walked him down to the river with us. ¡°What if we encounter crocodiles?¡± Ghala asked. ¡°I¡¯d rather take the crocodiles to be honest,¡± I said. If there¡¯s a big group of us, we should be okay though. Let¡¯s create a circle around Yajaira and Porta.¡± ¡°And Barth, right?¡± eked out Barth. ¡°And Barth.¡± I amended. Although they should have been worn from the day in the cage, the boys were all eager to take up the mantle and be paladins again. They got in a circle and walked Yajaira, Porta, and Barth into the water. I turned to the young Chacali, ¡°I really am sorry, Ynec. But you know what they were planning to do to us.¡± I took the rag out of Ynec¡¯s mouth. ¡°Please. You¡¯ve killed me.¡± I stared at him, confused, ¡°You¡¯re free to go, Ynec.¡± ¡°I have failed. I have even helped you escape. I¡¯m dead.¡± He said, his human-like eyes betraying his fear. ¡°Sounds like you have to come with us,¡± I said. Just then, we heard howling from the camp. ¡°Leave him to die,¡± Ghala said from the river, ¡°He was going to do the same for us.¡± Ynec merely watched as I waded into the river, ¡°Please, Ynec,¡± I said, ¡°Come with us. You don¡¯t have to stay.¡± Ynec didn¡¯t move. He was paralyzed. The Chacali had started running down hill. All of us moved deep enough that the river started to carry us. We kept up with it, paddling and keeping afloat as the river took us. I kept looking back at Ynec. ¡°Come with us!¡± I yelled at him as he got smaller and smaller. He just stood there, looking at us as the rest of his people caught up with him. Including the leader, his father. They could barely see our bobbing heads as we shrunk smaller and smaller down the horizon. I saw them cuff Ynec. He didn¡¯t run. ¡°He didn¡¯t run!¡± I yelled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t he run?!¡± Water sloshed in my mouth so I stopped talking. But my mind raced. Why didn¡¯t he come? We all drifted for a while in silence, swimming with the river. It allowed us some distance. If they were planning on chasing us, they didn¡¯t catch up. After about an hour, Kaavi broke formation and started swimming toward the shore. ¡°Kaavi!¡± I screamed, ¡°Where are you going?!¡± ¡°Back.¡± Ch 29: We Go Back To Save A Friend ¡°Kaavi stop!¡± I swam to catch up with him. The rest of the troupe joined us. We all got out of the water. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Barth inquired. I took a minute to catch my breath, but Kaavi started walking back to the camp anyway. ¡°Kaavi! What the hell?!¡± ¡°What are we?!¡± He yelled, as he trudged along. ¡°What do you mean?!¡± I said, ¡°We¡¯re-¡± ¡°We¡¯re paladins.¡± ¡°Kaavi!¡± I finally caught up to him and held his arm back. He tried to break my grip but then turned around. ¡°We¡¯re paladins. We save people.¡± ¡°We saved everyone in our troupe. If we go back that could put us all in danger.¡± ¡°One more save.¡± And with that he ripped his hand from my grasp and kept walking. ¡°You¡¯ve got no weapons!¡± I said, ¡°No people. No, nothing! And it¡¯s dawn, which means they¡¯re still active. Hell, they could be hunting for us right now!¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. We still gotta try!¡± And with that, Tuf walked past me and joined him. ¡°Tuf.¡± Then Huy. Then more of the boys trickled past me, ¡°All of you?!¡± I asked. ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Huy said, ¡°We¡¯re paladins.¡± The duchess walked up to me and placed her hand on my shoulder. She was a good three inches taller than me so she crouched a little to make eye-contact, ¡°Your friends want to do a brave thing, Egen. You should encourage them. I looked and saw Ghala and Ruglio were still standing, not joining the other group of boys. ¡°Ruglio, I get. Ghala, you¡¯re not going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m with you, Egen. We shouldn¡¯t go just to save some mutt.¡± I groaned. I was in agreement with GHALA?! I turned to Kaavi and said, ¡°Hold on! Hold on! I¡¯m coming.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll come too.¡± The duchess said. ¡°No.¡± I countered. ¡°Absolutely not. This whole thing is about your safety. I''m not going to endanger you,¡± Then I looked at the oft silent Porta, ¡°Or you, Porta.¡± ¡°We must join you,¡± the duchess said. Porta nodded at me, ¡°I agree with Egen. We should stay here.¡± ¡°Ghala will protect you while we¡¯re away. Barth too.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m coming with you all too,¡± Barth said, ¡°And nothing you can say will stop me.¡± ¡°Sure. I don¡¯t really have any problem with you dying.¡± ¡°Oh my,¡± Barth¡¯s face went white, ¡°I meant more as a support role. You will need my cheery song if you mean to fight Chacali.¡± ¡°Come on, we¡¯ve got to catch up with the boys first. Then, we¡¯ll come up with a plan. Dawn turned to day. The Chacali camp tucked in after an eventful night. Like balls of shadows, we all approached the camp, skipping from bush to bush. We crawled up a hill to the outskirts of the camp to do recon. Huy watched the camp, laying prone. He watched for an hour. It was imperative we collect as much data as possible. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°There are four guards covering different points of the camp, North, East, South, West. There are two guards patrolling the perimeter on opposite sides. There should be an opening in where both guards are far enough away but we won¡¯t have much time to get into camp.¡± ¡°Okay.,¡± I thought, ¡°The gap between this hill and camp is about sixty feet. Which means for a brief moment, we¡¯re going to be running for sixty feet unprotected. None of us are rogues so we don''t have anything to help sneak us in. That means we run as quickly as possible to the stable.¡± ¡°The stable has those big things!¡± One of the boys said. ¡°Yeah¡­ but those big things aren¡¯t likely to see us as enemies. We run into a Chacali, we¡¯re done for. We run into a domesticated animal? We¡¯ve got a much better shot. Everyone ready?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± They all chanted. ¡°Okay. You all know what needs to be done.¡± We waited for the perimeter guard to walk far enough away. We approached southeast of the camp, where the perimeter guard had just finished their walk. Once he was far enough away, I gave the signal. ¡°Go.¡± We all ran toward the stable. There was a little flap in an unfastened part of the tent. That was where we¡¯d enter. All of us were keeping steady except for Barth. He was falling behind. Kaavi first, then the rest of them. I, being slightly slower, found a burst of speed and leapt under the awning. The only one left was Barth, who was still trodding along. We watched as the second perimeter guard rounded a tent. That tent was the only thing blocking the sight of Barth. I whispered-screamed at Barth, ¡°Move it!¡± He panted, and said, ¡°I¡¯m trying!¡± He crawled inside, once his upper torso was in, all of us pulled him. We were safe in the stall. I whispered to the fellas, ¡°Remember, guys. There are four spells. The ones we¡¯re going to focus on are ¡®¡°Second Wind,¡± and Stride. These will help us both get out of jams. We¡¯re still going to try to avoid combat if necessary.¡± They all understood. I thanked them for their patience, stood up, and was greeted with huge gnarled teeth. It was one of their mounts. It turned its head so that the side of the eye could get a better look at me. The creature sniffed my face. Its exhale infested my nose with a wretched stench. I stuck my hands up and refused to look it in the eye, instead opting for the ground. That meant I did not see it when it reached its tongue out and licked my face. ¡°Blegh!¡± I said as it reached over and licked me again. Then it became bored with me, the creature turned around and found a pile of tubers waiting for it and it noshed. Huh. Those giant teeth were for mashing¡­ root vegetables. Who would have thought. I turned and looked at my troops. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, ¡°We¡¯re not going to get to be very stealthy, so we have to play this smart.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the next step?¡± I took the hard sticks we had sharpened and stood behind the creature, ¡°Everyone get behind a creature. Soon, all the mounts exploded from the stables. The huge animals went off in different directions. It was a wave of chaos. It took some of the daytime guards a minute to understand what was happening. They probably thought it was an invading Chacali army at first. When they realized it was their own mounts, the soldiers stormed after them. In the mass of confusion, I saw the leader poke his head out. He was still wearing the giant skull as a headrest. He looked even more intimidating. I was filled with rage staring at him. He had killed Yed. I took a step forward but Kaavi held my arm. ¡°Remember what we¡¯re here for.¡± I gripped my weapon until my knuckles turned white. He was right. What the hell would I do with a sharpened branch anyway? The leader exited his tent to examine the chaos and as the breeze of the tent flapped in the wind¡­ I saw them¡­ Weapons. ¡°There!¡± I hissed from our hiding spot in the stables, ¡°The armory! You boys get our things. I¡¯m going to. Kaavi, let¡¯s go get our man.¡± Barth led the boys to the armory while Kaavi and I jogged to the prison. Only when we had a clear vision, we could see that he was there. Slumped in jail, wallowing. ¡°Ynec!¡± I hissed. He didn¡¯t look up. Kaavi and I walked closer. ¡°Egen?¡± Ynec asked. ¡°That¡¯s right, Ynec. We¡¯re here to save you. Come on, I can make this magic work again.¡± ¡°You shouldn''t have returned, Egen.¡± ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have. It wasn¡¯t my idea. Anyway, we¡¯ve returned. Deal with it.¡± ¡°Your life is in danger.¡± ¡°So is yours.¡± I grabbed the lock, made the same command and the lock came undone. I opened the door and gestured for him to get out. ¡°My family¡­ might forgive.¡± ¡°Are they known to forgive in a situation like this?¡± I asked. Ynec cast his eyes down and gave a shrunken head-shake. ¡°I know how you feel,¡± Kaavi said, ¡°When the bandits came for my village, the only choice was to escape or die with them. I still wonder if dying with them would have been better than a life without a home. But¡­ I¡¯m glad I survived. I found a new home. With new friends. These people want to punish you for messing up¡­ You¡¯d be better off with people who tried to save you.¡± Ynec looked back up at Kaavi. He stood up, ¡°Thank you...¡± ¡°Kaavi.¡± ¡°Thank you, Kaavi.¡± Ynec came down from the cage. The hairs on the back of his head stood on end and he jumped back into the cage. A smell imperceptible to humans wafted into his acute nose. ¡°What?!¡± I asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You come back for worthless prisoner?¡± A raspy voice came from behind us. We turned and stared the leader of the pack, holding his cleave sword, his mouth drooling with hunger. Ch 30 Showdown With The Chacali Leader ¡°Cattle found its way back¡± The leader of the Chacali said as he stared down at us. Kaavi and I both pointed our sharpened sticks at him. ¡°I¡¯m glad to be back.¡± I said, ¡°We were just coming to get Ynec. If you guys were planning on getting rid of him, it¡¯s much better for us to take him instead. No? ¡°No.¡± He said. ¡°No?¡± I asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Ahh. So the answer is no then. Good to¡­ good to know.¡± He menaced his long cleave-sword at us and said, ¡°Get in the cage.¡± ¡°See¡­¡± I started, ¡°I think we won¡¯t be able to have a productive conversation from there. We could talk out here and-¡± Kaavi leapt forward with his makeshift poker, hardly worth calling it a spear, and struck at the Chacali. The leader merely took a step back and sliced it in two, avoiding Kaavi with such meticulous intention it could only mean he was displaying power. He then grabbed Kaavi¡¯s neck and pressed his claw against Kaavi¡¯s neck. ¡°Now. Get in the cage now. Lock it too.¡± ¡°You gotta be fuckin¡¯ kidding me,¡± I said under my breath. I lifted my hands up, dropped my spear and climbed my way into the cage while keeping myself facing him. Ynec helped me inside. Then, with Kaavi¡¯s life still endanger, I closed the lock on the cage, ¡°So¡­ this is your plan? Make us veal? Fill us with grain until we¡¯re nice and tasty?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s plan. But bigger boy is ready.¡± He started pressing his claw into Kaavi¡¯s throat, drawing blood. ¡°Kaavi! Remember what I taught you!¡± Kaavi slammed the Chacali¡¯s bare foot with his sandal. The Chacali gasped in pain, Kaavi dropped himself and picked up my makeshift spear on the ground. He gave himself some distance and stabbed again, this time yelling ¡°True Strike!¡± The tip of the spear glowed white as it entered the armor. It was a necessary part of the plan. Even though some of them might not have been ¡®ready¡¯ by Bhufo¡¯s standards¡­ I could not let them enter that camp without making their temporary pact. And in this moment, I was glad I did. The spear that Kaavi had thrust was stuck in the leader¡¯s armor. From his wince of pain, I could tell the spear went in, but when he pulled it out, only the very tip was covered in blood. ¡°You pay.¡± He snapped the spear in two and swiped at Kaavi. ¡°Leave your son alone!¡± Kaavi said. ¡°I tell you the same.¡± He said. ¡°Never!¡± Kaavi screamed. He sliced at Kaavi with his huge cleave sword and he rolled. Then, I said: ¡°Aura of Shielding!¡± A holographic shield appeared above Kaavi, all of my friends, and me. ¡°Kaavi! I don¡¯t think that spell¡¯s going to be able to take a direct hit!¡± The monster quickly slung his cleave-sword right at Kaavi,backing him against a hut. Soon, he would have no choice but to parry the blade. ¡°Kaavi!¡± I heard Huy cry out. He was leaping atop of the tents, his monkey-like prowess carrying him to us. He had his sword in his hand, and Kaavi¡¯s in his tail. He whipped his tail and slung the sword. It sailed right past Kaavi before he grabbed it and blocked a vicious swing from the Chacali leader. Kaavi held firm, but the holographic shield broke and disappeared. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Using the opening, Kaavi cast another True Strike and stabbed the sword through the leader¡¯s leg. The Chacali let out a cry. That was a real scream. Not a howl or a hiss. This guy was in pain. ¡°Hey¡­¡± I said to Ynec. Ynec looked at me, scared. I approached the cage and held onto the lock. I tried mumbling the words but as soon as I did my head burst with pain. I rubbed my temples in absolute agony, ¡°Ahh!¡± I yelled, then to Ynec said, ¡°I¡¯m drained. Like, really smoked. I think something really bad will happen if I cast a spell and my body is blocking it. Do you know where the key is? He pointed right to his father¡¯s belt. Jangling within a human skull the size of a softball, I could hear the rattling of the key. ¡°Oh good.¡± I said. Kaavi and him were battling it out. I looked at Huy. ¡°Huy! Under the skull on his belt there¡¯s a key!¡± Huy did not waste the opportunity. He rolled into the middle of battle and and grabbed the leader¡¯s belt. The leader¡¯s large paw enveloped Huy¡¯s thin arm. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Then, another shock of pain to his face. Kaavi had twisted the sword. Huy ripped the key from his belt and rushed over to Ynec¡¯s cage, where he unlocked us. ¡°No time for identity crises, alright, buddy? Let¡¯s just book it,¡± I told Ynec. The leader howled right into the sky. Ynec looked terrified, ¡°He¡¯s called others.¡± ¡°Okay, well we won¡¯t be anywhere near them when it happens. Back into the river.¡± I opened the cage door and he leapt out. Ynec scurried away on all fours. Just¡­ out of sight instantly. I lost sight of him. ¡°Man, where was that hustle before?!¡± One of the other kids arrived with Kaavi¡¯s shield. They threw it at him and he slipped it onto his hand mid-air. The Chacali grabbed his cleave-sword with both hands and slammed it on Kaavi¡¯s shield. Kaavi fell to the ground from the sheer shock. ¡°Kaavi!¡± I cried. With Huy¡¯s own sword, he leapt off a tent to attack. The leader stuck his hand up and blocked the young monkey, dropping him to the ground as well. ¡°I¡¯ve got him!¡± Another boy cried out as he ran with his sword. ¡°Me too!¡± Tuf came not far behind, with my sword in tow. Soon, all the boys surrounded him, pointing their swords at him. He was surrounded. Tuf handed me my sword. ¡°Everybody!¡± I yelled. Kaavi soon got up. They all had their holographic shields on them, bolstered by my Aura of Shielding, ¡°With all your spells, use Stride and head for the river. We got what we wanted.¡± One of the boys started to protest, ¡°But we got him!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have time! He¡¯s called out to the others; the mission is complete. Evacuate!¡± He gave me a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll chase you all. I¡¯ll eat you alls too. Bury my teeth in your neck and eat your faces.¡± ¡°No you won¡¯t. Because I¡¯m holding you off.¡± To the boys I said, ¡°Go! Don¡¯t look back! I''m at a higher level after all! I¡¯ve got a second level spell that will defeat this guy and have me catch up with you! Don¡¯t look back, no matter what!¡± All the kids shouted out ¡®Stride¡¯ and ran toward the river. Kaavi too. The only one left was me. The Chacali leader laughed, ¡°You going to defeat me?¡± He asked, ¡°You had upper hand.¡± He took a step. I did too, backward. ¡°Yep.¡± I said. ¡°You got magis that defeats me?¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m bluffing?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t smell like magis. Not anymore.¡± ¡°New cologne.¡± He took another step forward. Everytime I tried to say any paladin spell, the crushing headache came back. It was like I hit a wall mentally. My being was begging me not to continue. ¡°I got a big one left. A real big one.¡± ¡°I thinks¡­¡± He took another step, the wound in his leg causing a slight limp, but otherwise, this guy gravely injured could still beat me badly, ¡°I thinks you good leader.¡± ¡°Thanks. I think so too.¡± I huffed, I had my blade up, but was shaking. ¡°But you¡¯re really dumb.¡± He held his cleave-sword downward with both hands. He concentrated and the blade grew red again, ¡°You going to survive this?¡± He asked. ¡°Yep.¡± He let go of it, once again, the energy propelled off the blade and collided with my shield. I was knocked backward. It felt like one hundred blows all at once. My feet skirted across the ground, leaving tracks, but I held firm as my holographic shield broke. I looked over my shield and he galloped toward me. He prepared his huge sword by hoisting it up in the air, and despite my mind''s thumping headache, I forced out my last new spell. ¡°Righteous Blade!¡± My whole sword shined white. Before he could bring down his huge sword, I entered through his heavy armor into his torso. The blade came out the other side of him, the white energy propelling past him. The leader dropped the blade. My nose erupted with blood. I couldn¡¯t see straight. My vision was draining and I was losing consciousness. I saw another Chacali out of the corner of my eye, most likely about to capture me, but at least I had defeated the leader. Just then, that huge furry palm grabbed my arm. The leader sloped his head back up, and snarling at me said, ¡°Not enough.¡± I let out a withered breath. My vision dulled to a mere black and white as I softly uttered, ¡°That¡¯s too bad. ¡®Cuz that¡¯s about all I¡¯ve got.¡± Ch: 31 I Discover A New Power! My eyes began to shut. I stared at the Chacali¡¯s face. He was still ready to fight, with a hungry look in his eyes. He lifted his claw, about to strike me. The predator had just caught his prey. My consciousness began to fade. Would I be greeted by Anubis again? Would some other spirit greet me? Maybe through the River Styx this time? I waited for the pain of the claw attack, but it didn¡¯t come. Although all my senses were in shock, I opened my eyes. The leader was no longer conscious. Could he have died? Something or someone placed my hand over their shoulder and dragged me. ¡°Coming,¡± The figure said, ¡°They coming.¡± I felt the helper¡¯s fur on my shoulders as he dragged me down to the river, where the boys were waiting for me. Once I was safe¡­ I drifted into unconsciousness. The iciness of the river kept me half-awake as they floated me down the river. I could tell it was the boy''s presence that surrounded me, but slowly, a dream overtook me. I was in a chamber I had never seen before. It was some kind of ritualistic place, with religious tapestries covering the stone walls. ¡°Egen.¡± A sunken voice called at me from the hole in the center of the room. Surrounding the hole was intricate sigils that must have taken someone weeks to paint. I looked at it in confusion. The voice was like a heartbeat. The thumping of each calling moved me. ¡°Egen.¡± Everytime it said my name I took a step closer. The hole was so dark that I could not even see the edges. It was merely black. I stared down it, waiting, anxious even to hear my name again. Had it called me one more time I likely would have jumped in¡­ but instead, out of the void of the hole, two red eyes opened. I jutted awake, opening my day with a scream. Porta was tending to my wounds, grabbing me instantly. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked ¡°You suffered a mana drain.¡± Porta said. That was the first time I¡¯d heard her speak. Even the way she spoke was gentle. ¡°God¡­ I had this awful nightmare. Like there was some monster waiting for me.¡± ¡°Nightmares are common,¡± Another voice emerged behind Porta. It was Barth, ¡°So is bleeding. You used a spell after your body was out of mana, your body needed to pull it from your very soul to activate it. It wore on you greatly.¡± Porta placed rags soaked in river water on my head. The iciness cooled my brain down. ¡°Where are we?¡± I asked ¡°Not far enough from the Chacali camp,¡± Barth said, ¡°We¡¯ll need to move quickly. But we couldn''t drag you that far.¡± ¡°Where are the boys?¡± I asked. ¡°Hunting for lunch,¡± A third voice appeared. Soft. Demure. It was Yajaira, she approached me. Her once impeccable clothing was torn and sullied. Shame. That dress probably cost more than my house, ¡°They should be back. Once you¡¯re better, we¡¯ll head out.¡± ¡°You three are okay?¡± I asked. Yajaira nodded her head, ¡°We are. But we are far from home.¡± All of the boys returned, some of them holding lunch in their hands. Kaavi had caught three groundhogs, and Huy had brought back a number of berries. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°You¡¯re okay!¡± Excitedly, Kaavi approached and hugged me, the dead groundhogs still in his hands. ¡°Yeah. My head still hurts. I turned to Porta, ¡°Thank you for tending to me.¡± Porta looked at Yajaira, ¡°It was under my master¡¯s orders.¡± Yajaira looked at me expectantly, ¡°Thank you as well, Yajaira¡­ for ordering someone to tend to me?¡± ¡°It was really no trouble.¡± ¡°But how did I get out of there?¡± ¡°You have our newest recruit to thank for that,¡± Kaavi said. I turned around and saw Ynec, who had caught five fish by himself, show me his sharp teeth in the form of a smile. He waved. ¡°Ynec! You¡¯re okay. That¡¯s amazing.¡± I said. ¡°So we¡¯re all alive and relatively unharmed?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± They looked at Ruglio, who still had the crude bandages from the deep laceration. ¡°Geez, Ruglio,¡± I said, ¡°You¡¯re the smallest one and you took a cleave to the shoulder. I¡¯d say that¡¯s pretty heroic.¡± Ruglio smiled at me. Two of his baby teeth had fallen out so he showed me his holed smile, ¡°Thanks boss.¡± ¡°And Ghala?¡± ¡°Still moping by the river.¡± Yajaira said, ¡°He regretted not going with you all when you all had such great stories to tell.¡± ¡°Serves him right, I guess,¡± I said, then, I got up and removed the rags. I handed it back to Porta and thanked her. ¡°So,¡± I said, ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve got some eating to do. Unfortunately, like Barth said, we haven¡¯t made much movement from the camp. I imagine once they collect their mounts, they¡¯ll start a search for us. Not just for their missing food, but also for their missing prisoner,¡± I looked at Ynec who cringed, ¡°Which means that the best thing we can do right now is move as far as we can.¡± ¡°One problem¡± the bard said, ¡°We have no clue what direction our home is. We don¡¯t even know where the road is.¡± I looked around. It was mostly brush and hills. For a while. We could head down the river. It was likely we would find civilization¡­ eventually. But also, there was a chance it would be another encampment of Chacali, or enemy territory, or something even worse. I sighed, ¡°The best thing that makes sense for now is¡­ downriver.¡± ¡°Hey, dummy. If they¡¯ve got mounts,¡± Ghala started, ¡°And we¡¯re taking the most obvious route, then they¡¯ll eventually catch up to us.¡± ¡°How long do you think we could be from a town?¡±! I asked, ¡°Probably not more than two days or so away. ¡°We could be lost for a week! We¡¯d still have to fend for food and shelter! We could die!¡± Ghala kept listing his list of complaints. ¡°Hold on, let me think.¡± I found a fallen log and sat on it. They all looked at me as I thought. I noticed them and became annoyed, ¡°You all can stand to do some thinking too.¡± They turned away, no longer staring at me. I sighed. I tried to think of a way out, but all I could think about was home. Home. My mother. Hestiana. Timu. Fuck. She was right. I shouldn''t have been out. How often in the span of a day had I narrowly avoided death? I had still not fully avoided it. My home. My bed. Why did I have to join the stupid Junior Paladins anyway? A tear escaped my eye and rolled down my right cheek as I thought of my bed, or Hestiana¡¯s lychee juice. We had no clue where we were, I didn¡¯t have any clue how to get us back and frankly, the wrong move might end up with us suffering death or the hands of those fateful Chacali again. I looked up at the skies. The tear that rolled down my cheek triggered a light that revealed a gold imprint on my cheek. It shined when Yajaira finally noticed. ¡°Egen!¡± Yajaria said as she pointed at me. ¡°What?! I asked. She looked at my cheek, ¡°You¡¯ve got a¡­ a¡­¡± The light from my cheek projected itself onto the earth. It created a gilded road for me to see, spanning east of us, through the river and over the hills. ¡°Can you all see that?¡± ¡°The insignia on your cheek?¡± Yajaira asked. ¡°The what?¡± I touched my cheek and I could see the light bouncing off of my fingers, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ some kind of spell, right?¡± Kaavi asked. ¡°It¡¯s a God¡¯s Filigree.¡± Yajaria said. ¡°A God¡¯s Filigree?¡± I repeated. ¡°It means you¡¯ve been touched by the gods.¡± Yajaira said. She approached me, her face four inches from mine as she studied the mark, ¡°It¡¯s the seal of Anubis.¡± Yajaira said in amazement. ¡°Huh?¡± I said, ¡°Oh right. Anubis. We¡¯ve met before.¡± ¡°You have?!¡± A chorus asked in unison. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, ¡°She and I are basically freaking boys. We¡¯re like that, only tighter.¡± ¡°What was she like?¡± I thought about Anubis and thought it best to keep up an appearance of godliness, ¡°She is so regal and just¡­ doesn¡¯t make dog puns. Finds it beneath her.¡± ¡°What does the fligry do?¡± Kaavi asked, trying his best to pronounce the new word. Suddenly, the name of the effect hit my mind like a rock in water. Just plopping itself down and making itself at home. I stood up, and stared at the conjured road before me, ¡°Homeward Bound.¡± That was it, that was the name of the spell, ¡°Guys! I think this road takes us back home!¡± Ch 32: I Chat With The Handmaiden
We spent the first day getting as much distance as we could. We were tired from the last few days but renewed by the thought of home. Some of the boys were trepidatious of Ynec at first. But he proved invaluable. Although he was not the natural born killer the Chacali wanted him to be, he was an expert naturalist. Along the way he would point out berries we could eat and have us lift rocks to catch big spiders that all but me and the duchess snacked on. He would point out facts and legends about certain animals that crossed our paths. We sang songs that mostly all of us knew and when one of us didn¡¯t, we would teach them. I taught them some of Wonderwall, and hummed the parts I couldn''t remember. Barth¡¯s presence loomed quietly everytime I tried to engage with Yajaira. If I asked her questions, he¡¯d insert himself and answer for her. Since Barth was so busy orbiting Yajaira, I walked up to Porta, who was often alone and barely ever said a word. ¡°Hello,¡± I said. Without turning to me she let out a soft, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Can you tell me a little about yourself? I know your name is Porta, but not much else.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked. ¡°I just mean¡­ what do you like?¡± I started, ¡°Goals? Dislikes? Anything?¡± ¡°I like to walk. Not this much though.¡± ¡°We¡¯d be happy to take a break,¡± I offered. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± ¡°So,¡± I prodded, ¡°Tell me about yourself. Where did you grow up?¡± ¡°I grew up in the Duchess¡¯ home in the Gold Ring.¡± My neck almost broke when she said that, ¡°How was the Gold Ring?¡± I asked excitedly. ¡°It is¡­ pristine,¡± Porta said. ¡°Cleaner than the other rings and not as much traffic. There are no beggars there.¡± ¡°I want to live there one day,¡± I said. ¡°That would be nice. We would be close by.¡± ¡°You don''t think it¡¯s ridiculous that I want to live there?¡± ¡°Not at all. You¡¯re proving to be an adept warrior. You could easily become some noble¡¯s vassal.¡± ¡°I meant like¡­ I own my own home and have a title.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± That was all she said. I kept walking with her. After a beat of silence I said, ¡°How did you become a handmaiden?¡± ¡°I was found as an orphan. I could have been left to the streets, but the Duke was nice enough to take me in. I¡¯ll be forever grateful to them for the life they gave me.¡± I thought to myself, ¡°If they plucked her off the street, why not make her a sibling? I guess the Duke household needed more help.¡± I got a good look at Porta. Skorwinders looked like all types as it was a huge trade hub, but she did not look like Yajaira. Her hair was white, her skin was much tanner, her eyes were red. ¡°Do you know anything about your mother?¡± I asked. ¡°No.¡± Porta said, ¡°What little they told me was that she was likely a street urchin, begging for food. Had she stayed alive, I would have been one too.¡± ¡°Do you have dreams of being more than a handmaiden?¡± I asked. ¡°Why would I want to be anything more? As my duchess navigates the political world, I shall rise with her as her faithful servant. It is my duty to help with her on her journey.¡± We both climbed over a limb of a tree which had fallen to the ground. I offered my hand and she accepted it, daintily stepping over the debris. My gears turned as I processed what she said. I felt compelled to ask, if only for posterity. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°When you¡¯re talking about that¡­ you¡¯re speaking about marriage, no?¡± I inquired, ¡°Attempting to impress the best suitor, say¡­ the Kingson? Khufutri?¡± ¡°Or someone as high as she can manage. I have no doubt she¡¯ll bring me with her.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have your own dreams? One where you excel?¡± She looked at me confused, ¡°I just told you.¡± ¡°Would she ever marry someone below her status?¡± Someone that she brings up?¡± Porta laughed at this, ¡°Love-marriages are the few privileges extended to the poor. My master cannot settle down with someone below her or it means no ascension. Even adept warriors.¡± We both locked eyes with each other at that moment. We entered into a mini-staring contest that both of us lost because we devolved into laughter. Yajaira broke off from Barth and poked her head between us. ¡°Did I hear you two talking about me?¡± Yajaira asked, ¡°It better not be anything bad.¡± ¡°We were just talking about your long term plan,¡± I said, ¡°May I ask¡­ If your plan is to get married, why become a bard?¡± I asked, ¡°Why not do something more practical?¡± Barth chimed in from behind, ¡°Bard magic is practical.¡± ¡°Bard magic is practical!¡± Yajaira said, ¡°We master several instruments which helps with entertaining guests. Also,a lot of the magic can be critical in social situations. If I cast a spell at a party for all my party-goers to have fun, that could mean I assuaged them to sign a trade-deal. Or a peace-offering. Or even a surrender. There are more schools of Bardery than just combat.¡± ¡°I see¡­ But we¡¯re no longer going to the college. We¡¯re going back to Skorwind¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s true. This does dim the plan. I can only hope I can charter a full security detail quickly and not miss too much of the school. If my father will even let me leave Skorwind.¡± She let out a rueful laugh. ¡°This is something you really want, duchess?¡± I asked while locking eyes with Porta. ¡°Of course!¡± She said, ¡°More than anything.¡± ¡°My lady,¡± I said, ¡°You and I are a lot alike. I am now realizing that before anything, we have to stop.¡± I then said aloud, ¡°Stop! Everyone stop!¡± All the boys playing and singing and laughing stopped and looked at me. I started thinking, doing some menial calculations in my head, ¡°If Home, aka Skorwind, is directly that way, and Memphis was North of us, that means that our best bet would actually be to go that direction,¡± I said. ¡°What!?¡± Screamed some of the paladins, ¡°Come on! We have to go home!¡± ¡°I know,¡± I said, ¡°I know. No one wants to go home more than me. But guys¡­ we¡¯re junior paladins. We were sent on this mission to safely deliver the duchess. Let¡¯s finish it.¡± ¡°We were meant to be the gophers. The messenger boys!¡± Ghala yelled, ¡°We couldn''t even beat a Chacali one on one! We had to use all of us!¡± ¡°I know guys.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy to head to Skorwind,¡± Yajaira said, ¡°Really. It¡¯s what¡¯s best for the group.¡± ¡°I know it is,¡± I explained. ¡° I know it¡¯s not logical¡­ but Yed¡¯s dying words were to protect the mission. I¡¯m not going to let Yed die in vain, and I''m not going to disappoint you, Duchess,¡± I said, looking Yajaira right in her eye sockets. Her expression, stunned. I looked at the boys, ¡°Come on. We have a compass now, If it¡¯s two days back to Skorwind, It¡¯s probably around two days to Memphis. Who¡¯s with me?¡± Everyone was nervous. No one wanted to step up, but Kaavi did. I looked at him and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s right. We saved Ynec, now let¡¯s get the Duchess to Memphis.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, Kaavi, because I don¡¯t just want you to come, I want you to lead it.¡± There were murmurs throughout the boys. Ghala interjected but we quieted him. He hadn¡¯t been the one to got back for Ynec. He was the only one who chose to stay. ¡°You mean it?¡± Kaavi asked. ¡°Yes. You stepped up. Take us the rest of the way.¡± Kaavi beamed. Tuf gave him an overly firm pat on the back and he received smiles from all sides. Then, as if assuming the role of leader, Kaavi said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it! Which way, Egen?¡± ¡°That way, Head Cadet.¡± I said, pointing North East. And just like that, we were on our way. Yajaira gave me a hug and Barth broke it up after it lasted too long. We were no longer going down a soft pastoral road, we were instead going uphill, some cliffs. As we began our trudge up the cliffs, Yajaira stayed chatting with me, but once again Barth entered our orbit. ¡°Would you mind discussing some chords with me over here, Yajaira?¡± He asked. ¡°Barth, we already discussed chords!¡± ¡°Now that we¡¯re going back to college, it¡¯s practice practice practice!¡± Barth said, almost too eager. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right,¡± Then she looked at me, ¡°Thank you for this chat, Egen. It was lovely. And once again, I appreciate you helping.¡± I gave a soft bow as she left me. As usual for a servant, both unseen and unheard¡­ by most at least. She hovered behind me. Her presence radiated on my back. I turned to her and with a smile said, ¡°There¡¯s no use breathing down my neck behind me. Please, Porta! Honor me with your company.¡± She walked up to me and said, ¡°That¡¯s very gracious of you to make sure the Duchess makes it back to her college. It¡¯s putting a lot of us in danger though.¡± ¡°You and I both want the Duchess to succeed and I am nothing if not her vassal.¡± Porta walked closer to me, then bent over and whispered in my ear, ¡°And despite how much grace you think this places you, it is as I said. The Duchess will marry someone of high repute. It is her will and mine. She will receive a tide of favors from more worthy suitors and yours will wash away like a pretty shell in the sand,¡± Then, as if that wasn¡¯t enough she said, ¡°Let¡¯s hope your pretty shell doesn¡¯t get your friends killed.¡± Ch 33: We Escape The Chacali! We stared at a gaping chasm before us. On the other side was the way to Memphis. Below us was a rushing river that had carved out this beautiful landmark. The wind pushed up from the canyon below swept into our faces as we tasted the fresh river air. ¡°What¡¯s your plan now, big guy?¡± Ghala mocked. I placed my hand on Kaavi¡¯s back and, more gently, asked, ¡°Yeah, big guy. What are we thinking?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Kaavi looked at the sizable gap. None of the trees along the cliffs were large. If there was one big enough, it probably would have taken us over a day to chop it down with our swords. Maybe longer. It was plain to everyone that fashioning a bridge was not the answer. Kaavi turned to me and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°That¡¯s cheating,¡± Ghala said. ¡°No it¡¯s not,¡± I said, ¡°It¡¯s fine to ask someone. Ultimately, Kaavi decides if he takes the advice.¡± I looked at Kaavi, ¡°We can either try to climb down, which could be tough because we have no rope, or keep walking until we find a bridge. Man-made or otherwise. Which could detour us for a couple of days but ultimately be safer.¡± ¡°Kavi¡¯s tongue pressed against his cheek, ¡°Yep. Those are the two options.¡± I kicked a rock off the canyon and watched as it fell below. It landed, only to create the smallest plop before the river erased the pebble¡¯s memory in an instant. ¡°Yep. Let me know what you decide.¡± I rested against a tree trunk right where a tree limb covered the sun. I rested my eyes a little. Everyone else relaxed too. Kaavi stared down the cliffside. ¡°Hmmm,¡± He said, ¡°I wouldn''t want anyone to get hurt. Even if it takes us a couple of days, we should go until we see a bridge, or at least a faster way down.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± I said, eyes closed, ¡°That¡¯s a sound approach, Kaav.¡± ¡°Maybe we should rest a little though?¡± Yajaira interjected, ¡°I know we¡¯re all tired after a long day of walking.¡± Kaavi agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s take the next half hour to rest. We¡¯ll get back to it.¡± ¡°I find us lunch.¡± Ynec said. I opened one eye, ¡°Say, Ynec. You mind if I come? I¡¯d love for you to teach me a little more about the ways of the wild. Nature is kind of a blind spot for me.¡± ¡°Of course, Egen! Delighted.¡± His tail wagged behind him. I got up from my rest spot and walked with him. For ten minutes, we skulked through the forest. It turned out I was a lot less sneaky than I thought. Anytime we¡¯d try to wade through undetected, my foot would find some patch of leaves I hadn¡¯t seen. Even when I tried to avoid them, the leaves found themselves brushing under my foot with the wind¡¯s help. He pointed out some mushrooms that we could eat, and some mushrooms that we could definitely NOT eat. They looked the exact same to me but he insisted the striations under the cap went a different direction. As we continued, we found traces of animals, but none nearby. Most likely due to my oafishness. I apologized for making hunting more difficult. He insisted it was okay but I could tell he wanted to bring meat to earn his keep in our little troupe. ¡°You tell them I try? I try to find meat but only vegetables.¡± He asked with big eyes. ¡°Yes, Ynec. They¡¯re all very grateful for the food you¡¯ve already provided for us. I wouldn¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Thank you, Egen.¡± ¡°No problem. Sorry we couldn¡¯t get any-¡± ¡°You hear that?¡± Ynec asked before ducking low. I did too, priming my half-elven ears to pick up on any sound. Through the occasional animal cry I could make out something distinct. Close by. There was a hissing noise. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s coming from¡­¡± Then I looked up and saw that there was a snake about the size of my arm hanging above the trees hissing. Hissing at me to be exact. I knew I wasn¡¯t paranoid and the snake was hissing at me, because the next thing that happened was it dropped down from the trees to attack me. ¡°Ahh!¡± I yelled, before I could even get my sword out, it landed on my neck and wrapped itself around me. As it went to sink its teeth into me, Ynec grabbed it and sliced its neck with his bone knife. ¡°Thanks, buddy!¡± I said, ¡°Looks like we have meat after all.¡± ¡°That was not sound.¡± Ynec said as he wrapped the headless snake through a loop on his pants. ¡°That wasn¡¯t?¡± I asked, ¡°What sound were you referring to?¡± Ynec got on all fours and crept toward the sound he heard. I joined him, bear crawling behind him. Our heads peeked past some trees and down the way we saw them. Three Chacali riding mounts through the forest. One of them was Ynec¡¯s father, the leader. He was covered in bandages around his torso and legs. Glad he could make a full recovery. They had a pack of jackals in front of them, sniffing the air, while the leader held Ghala¡¯s shirt. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡°Ynec, we need to get back to the others.¡± We high-tailed it back, Ynec gracefully and silently bounding through the forest, and me seemingly crunching every leaf on the forest floor. We made it back and the first thing I did was count the party. Everyone was present. Ynec interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± He started, ¡°Chacali are back. They come. Father. I understand if you don¡¯t want me.¡± ¡°Stop, stop, stop,¡± I said, ¡°This is a terrible sell.¡± I turned to everyone, ¡°We¡¯ve got to move now. The chacali have their mounts and they¡¯re on their way.¡± Kaavi stood up from the stump he was sitting on, ¡°Well.. Okay¡­ then we gotta move along the cliff¡­ right? Hope to find a bridge?¡± ¡°No time. I¡¯m sorry, everyone, we¡¯re going to have to climb down that cliff,¡± I ordered, ¡°come on, let¡¯s get moving. Barth, is there something you can cast on us to help us out?¡± Barth shook his head then said, ¡°I can cast Quilldrop if someone falls. It causes the users to drop as daintily as a quill, but that only works on three people including myself. I would normally preemptively cast it on Yajaira, Porta and me but¡­¡± ¡°Hold off in case someone falls. Got it,¡± then I pointed to the side of the cliff, ¡°Guess we¡¯re free soloing it. ¡°This is dangerous,¡± Yajaira said, ¡°Are we sure this is the right move?¡± I remembered the rock that dropped into the river. I also remembered what the Chacali threatened to do to us. Ynec shuddered, ¡°I smell them.¡± We could hear the yipping from the jackals draw closer. I looked at Yajaira, ¡°They¡¯ve got mounts and jackals. They¡¯ll catch us on land.¡± Yajaira sighed but acquiesced. Barth and I both helped Yajaira descend down the rockwall. I offered to help Porta but she rejected me. Kaavi paved the way, making sure different rocks were safe or crumbly. He¡¯d communicate that to us so the duchess could have a safe path down. ¡°Hey, Egen,¡± I heard from below me. Kaavi was waiting there, his fingers snug in the cracks of the mountain as he expertly kept himself level. The others climbed past him as he waited for me. Once I leveled with him, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Uhm..¡± Kaavi wasn''t sure how he should start, ¡°I guess I just wondered¡­ if I was still the leader?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I said, ¡°You¡¯re even leading by being the first one down! That¡¯s quite a feat, I think.¡± ¡°Well.. if that¡¯s true¡­ then how come you gave us the order to climb down the mountain?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I thought, ¡°Did I? I kind of think the idea came from the group. Uhm¡­ It made the most sense. Look, Kaavi, you¡¯re still in charge. It¡¯s just¡­ sometimes I have to step in. This was a high-stakes situation after all. Besides, we needed to get down. Didn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Kaavi said, ¡°So¡­ I''m in charge but occasionally you step in?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I said, ¡°To guide us. That¡¯s all. Sounds good?¡± Kaavi held his body close to the rockwall. He went a while without saying anything. I tried to look down but got dizzy. He still hung there next to me. ¡°Sounds good?¡± I repeated. ¡°I guess I just didn¡¯t know the rules,¡± He said. I didn¡¯t say anything. He began trudging downward again, making his way past the boys and Yajaira to communicate to her the safest hold. I had to step in. It was the right call. Kaavi¡¯s still in charge, like I said. Mostly. I looked up and was face to face with a Chacali warrior staring down at us from the ledge. I called down to Kaavi, ¡°Kaavi!¡± I said, ¡°They¡¯ve seen us!¡± Kaavi nodded¡­ ¡°So¡­ he started, ¡°What¡­ What do we¡­ Hm¡­¡± He looked back up at the Chacali, then at me,¡°Is this when you step in?¡± The Chacali lifted his spear and launched it right at me. As the spear raced to my body, I pivoted, using my right side as a hinge. The spear bounded past, scraped the cliffside and spun outward. The butt of the spear smacked Kaavi on the forehead and fell to the river. ¡°Kaavi!¡± I yelled. The Chacali had missed. He screamed something in his language and disappeared, presumably to get the others. ¡°What do we do, Egen?¡± Bova asked. ¡°Yajaira,¡± I said, ¡°If the Chacali come down to get us, you¡¯re going to have to hurl yourelf off this cliff.¡± I said. ¡°What?!¡± Yajaira yelled. ¡°You¡¯re going to jump off the cliff, you Barth and Porta. Barth will cast Quilldrop. Don¡¯t do it immediately. This is only if¡­¡± ¡°Lovely!¡± Barth said, ¡°I¡¯ll cast it. On the count of three, duchess! One!¡± ¡°Not now,¡± I urged, ¡°Only if they catch up with us.¡± ¡°Two, Duchess, ignore him!¡± ¡°I dropped a little more, but the walls had gotten crumbly. Most of what I was stepping on was packed earth. And for some reason some kind of¡­ fluid. I looked at my hand, there was a kind of transparent liquid coming out of the cliffside. ¡°Three. Come, Duchess! Let¡¯s jump! Jump now, Duchess, I beg of thee!¡± ¡°Not yet, Barth,¡± Yajaira said, ¡°Have we seen the Chacali, Egen?¡± I looked up. They had not returned, but could be back any second, ¡°Not yet. But be careful! This wall is weird.¡± I dropped a little more and noticed a large crescent shaped crack along the wall. Very odd. It curved down the cliff. My eye kept following it¡¯s trajectory. It went past the farthest right side of my troupe, curved back up below Kaavi, the member furthest down, and connected with the crack at the top. The crack in the mountain was a full circle. And we were inside of it. ¡°Guys!¡± I yelled, ¡°Something feels very wrong!¡± ¡°Something feels wrong?¡± Barth said, ¡°It may be time to jump, Duchess. On three!¡± Barth dropped farther, reaching Kaavi¡¯s height. I lowered myself as well. Our weight shifted to one side of the circle and the wall we all clung to began shaking. The circle dipped downward into the mountain and suddenly we could not hold our grip. We all fell into the darkness and the large trapdoor reset, eliminating any trace we were there. The Chacali soldier showed up with the leader and we had completely disappeared. Barth¡¯s body hit the ground before he could cast the Quilldrop. He landed first and the rest of us landed second. There were a lot of grunts and aches as we determined who fell onto who. ¡°Get off me, if you¡¯d please,¡± Porta said. I realized by the anger in her voice and the fact that it was right next to my ear that she was talking to me. ¡°Sorry!¡± I rolled off of her. We all started to stand. The small cave had few strands of light peeking in but my elven eyes adjusted much quicker to the room than everyone else¡¯s. I looked around. The first thing I noticed were the bones that littered the floor. Other creatures. Some human, some not, that had fallen for the same trap we had. I noticed there was something moving at the other end of the cave. Something big. Something hairy with multiple appendages. It¡¯s large thorax facing us which meant it¡¯s head had not yet noticed us but I realized exactly what it was. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Egen?¡± Tuf asked as his eyes adjusted to my face in the darkness. I pointed straight ahead, ¡°I think that¡¯s what¡¯s called¡­ a tarantuladon¡± Ch 34: We Face The Giant Spider ¡°A¡­¡± I reached over and grabbed Tuf''s mouth before he could speak. ¡°Don¡¯t speak so loudly,¡± I whispered. All of us turned our heads in sync, gazing upon the large thorax of the tarantuladon. It had not yet noticed us, ¡°Okay,¡± I said, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± ¡°How!¡± Kaavi whispered. I pointed to a small rocky corridor where light peeked indirectly through. It was a tiny hole, not big enough for any adult that had been trapped, but for preteens and children it would work. I took a soft step, then another. Something under my foot made a squishing sound. When I tried to lift it again, my foot was stuck to the ground. ¡°No,¡± I whispered. I looked at my feet. It was chained to the ground by a strong puddle of webbing. ¡°Tarantulas don¡¯t even produce webs!¡± I hissed, ¡°Why call it a tarantuladon!¡± Then to the others I said, ¡°Everybody, be careful where you step. There¡¯s some webbing over here.¡± ¡°I already got myself stuck when I first fell,¡± Said Bova, ¡°So you can¡¯t be mad at me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not mad,¡± I said, ¡°But no one else take another step forward.¡± Tuf took a step backward and suddenly couldn''t lift his foot up anymore, ¡°Egen,¡± he started. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re stuck.¡± The bard started to talk as he took a step toward me but his foot tapped a rock and he fell down, cementing his entire body to the floor of the spider¡¯s cave. ¡°For the love of gods,¡± I groaned, ¡°Why did you take a step forward?¡± ¡°I just wanted to tell you to be careful¡­ not to fall.¡± Barth whispered. ¡°Raise your hand if you¡¯re stuck in webbing.¡± Everyone raised their hand. Everyone but Yajaira. She laid on the edge of a wall, ¡°Yajaira?¡± I asked, ¡°You¡¯re free?¡± ¡°No. My hands are just stuck from when I rested on this wall.¡± I sighed. The giant spider¡¯s many footsteps could be heard throughout the cave. It was ambling from place to place on its side of the cavern. I got my sword out and slashed at the web around my foot. However, it wasn¡¯t a string like a normal spider, more of a viscous goo. There wasn¡¯t as much to cut but I kept whacking away at it. Once my sword got through the goo, the metal of my blade clanged against the stony bottom. We all cringed as the noise rang out through the cavern. The spider had stopped ambling. I watched as it turned around, now fully aware that there was prey in her den. Its hideous face housed dangling mandibles uncurling and curling as it approached. I counted seven eyes total, all were milky white. ¡°It¡¯s old,¡± I whispered, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it can¡¯t see well, if at all. I¡¯m going to light the web on fire.¡± ¡°If we know it can¡¯t see well,¡± Porta pondered, ¡°Then the fire will help it see us better.¡± ¡°Sure, but I¡¯d rather it see us running away, no?¡± Porta didn¡¯t push back. I took it as a hearty endorsement. I crouched down and focused on a rock covered in the goo about three feet away from us. I needed to experiment first. I stuck my hand out and recounted in Sylvan exactly how I wanted the fire to behave, like trying to cast the perfect wish a genie couldn¡¯t take advantage of. ¡°Can you please speed it up,¡± the bard said with his cheek pressed against the ground. ¡°I lost my place in the incantation!¡± I tried again, going through the same incantation as before. The spider drew near,cautiously. A small fire extended from my hand, floating in the air toward the rock. It engulfed the rock and the cinder from the spell wrapped itself around the webbing like burning paper. Success. It was highly flammable. I would just need to act quickly before the spider noticed us¡­ that was when the smell hit my nostrils. The stench was worse than burning hair. It¡¯s deeply musty quality now set ablaze caused some of my squeamish teammates to gag. I watched in real time as the stench wafted along the cavern floor until it rang the tarantuladon¡¯s senses like an alarm bell. It perked up, now confirming that someone was in its trap and trying to escape. It skittered forward. And came to a sudden stop. It skittered forward. And stopped. I looked at Kaavi, ¡°Should I light the web?¡± Kaavi¡¯s shocked expression bounced between me and the spider. Confused, he asked, ¡°Is this one of those times where I¡¯m the leader?¡± This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. The question pounded my heart like a drum. Clearing the frog in my throat, I nodded my head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the play?¡± Kaavi¡¯s eyes glimmered. What the hell was I doing? I had just entrusted my life to a ten year old. ¡°You light it, and we all run in different directions. Then, we each make noise and while the spider¡¯s distracted, the person on the other side of the spider will run for the exit.¡± Holy shit. That wasn¡¯t actually a bad plan. We all affirmed that that¡¯s what we would do and Kaavi said, ¡°Light it.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Barth cried out, his face still sealed to the ground, ¡°Is this going to hurt? ¡°It should happen fast enough to not burn you,¡± I said. ¡°Do you mean that?¡± ¡°I hope that,¡± Then I conjured fire on my hand and spread it everywhere. The stench filled up the room. Our eyes watered and Ruglio threw up. The fire illuminated the giant spider so every kid with human eyes could get a look at its face. They all shrieked. Yajaira, Porta, Barth as well. No one held back and if this spider could understand why they were screaming, it would be really insulted. ¡°Come on!¡± I said as we were freed from our webbing, ¡°Everyone go in separate directions!¡± They did not need to be told twice. They all booked it in different directions and the spider skittered backward as the orange of the fire haunted the dark cave. I grabbed Yajaira¡¯s hand and jumped backward into the biggest crack. I shoved her in there and told her to stay put, then I poked my head over the corner of the wall and saw Barth still struggling to get up. He whispered, ¡°Please don¡¯t scar my face. Please don¡¯t scar my face.¡± As the fire singed the webbing around him. ¡°Barth!¡± I yelled. When Barth was free enough, he got up and attempted to run in a randomized direction as planned. Three steps in, he collided with a large, hairy, column in the middle of the cave. Back on the ground, he looked up to see the spider¡¯s undercarriage. The spider rotated its body clockwise then counterclockwise, attempting to use its old eyes to locate where its victims had gone. ¡°Barth!¡± I whispered, He looked at me, ¡°It doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re under it,¡± I made sure all of my words were pronounced and could be understood immaculately by this theater kid. The junior paladins had all found places to hide in the cave. Even with my night vision they were difficult to locate, having tucked themselves away behind rocks or into crevices. What little sunlight crept in through the cracks, filtered through the dusty air and landed right on the spider¡¯s tall knees as they quickly shifted from one directory to another, giving the spider the chance to look at different angles. It had not yet noticed Barth. I could not throw a rock somewhere, because it would possibly land and scatter near another child. The spider kept looking around, on the lookout for its victim. It took a few skitters forward, and Barth ran with it, staying under. I dropped down, staring at Yajaira. ¡°What do we do?¡± Yajaira whispered. ¡°I¡¯m thinking.¡± I said. I peered my head over the rock to see the blind Taranuladon determining if an oddly shaped stalagmite was anything more than a rock. Its mandibles extended and scraped the rock clean off and placed it in the spider¡¯s mouth. If that thing got its hooks into one of us, we¡¯d be done for. While I determined how to help Barth, Kaavi¡¯s plan took shape. Ghala, used the opportunity to make his great escape. He made it quite noisily too. The crunching on the freshly burned floor caused the spider to turn around. Barth saw it as his opportunity and looked right at Yajaira and I. ¡°No. Don¡¯t come over here,¡± I thought, ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡± Barth trotted in our direction and leapt behind the rock we were using as cover. ¡°Hello, all,¡± Barth said. ¡°Hey, buddy,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m so glad you made it.¡± Kaavi then pulled himself out and yelled, ¡°Everyone cast Stride!¡± That was enough for the spider to turn around and leap in that direction. It would not let another victim get away. It pounced toward Kaavi and then suddenly Porta ran toward the sliver of light. The spider, confused, tried to make a swipe at Porta. Once she made it through, Apep screamed, ¡°Stride!¡± The spider looked in Apep''s direction. Huy screamed ¡°Stride!¡± and Apep escaped. The spider was constantly confused as it would look at each kid casting Stride, while another kid who had previously cast the spell would run away. We were running out of people and Yajaira and Barth would need to move quickly, ¡°You two are going next.¡± Kaavi cast Stride on himself and I pushed Yajaira and Barth out and told them to run. Yajaira started moving. Barth tripped on the same rock as before. The spider turned its weary eyes rested on Barth. It used all eight legs and hauled its big spider ass toward earth. Barth stuck his hands up. ¡°Hey!¡± I yelled, ¡°Over here!¡± Dissuaded by all the previous bait attempts, it ignored me. Instead, it opened its mouth wide in anger and attempted to chomp down on Barth. Yajaira grabbed Barth and pulled him up. They both ran to the rocky corridor. The spider readjusted itself as Yajaira crawled into the tight crevice. Barth followed behind her but he was the oldest of us and he was struggling to get his hips through. The spider reached over with one of its elongated legs and pressed down on Barth, pinning his body as he tried to crawl out. ¡°Help!¡± He said to Yajaira before being dragged closer to the tarantuladon. The spider leapt in a forward direction, no longer holding Barth down. It skitter-rotated and saw that Kaavi had just slashed at one of its legs. Barth crawled on his hands and knees as Yajaira helped him through the rest of the way. I jumped out and with my sword I slashed at the opposite leg. ¡°We have to run!¡± I said, then I cast Knowing Light. It created an orb of light hovering around me. I grabbed it and pushed it as far as I could, then, before I let go, I spoke in Sylvan, ¡°Let the orb of my magic burn thrice as bright!¡± The room became awash with a bright white light and we became invisible to the old spider. Kaavi slipped under the spider¡¯s abdomen and we both made a run for the corridor. As a last ditch effort, the tarantuladon spewed webbing but in its age, it could no longer perform as well as it used to. The webs dribbled out, nowhere near us. Kaavi crawled into the corridor, but he was also a big boy. He became stuck as the spider scurried after us. Its mandibles unfurled and reached into the corridor, the toothy point at the end stabbing at me. The spider pressed its mouth against the opening as the mandible got closer and closer. I placed my shoulder on his backside and pushed Kaavi outside. I followed, only to find out we were still on the edge of the cliff. I went into freefall as my body tumbled downward to the depths below. Ch 35: Escaping The Torrent The shock of the cold water hit my veins. I submerged like a rock and felt my back slam against the riverbed. Any breath my lungs had escaped and I began to be carried by the valley¡¯s tributary. I swam up and broke through the surface. When I gasped for air, a wave washed the river into my mouth. I spit the water out and swam to the end of the river but there was no sand, or clearing, or water dormant enough for me to stand. It was mostly valley. I tried clinging to the rock but my fingers became numb trying to hold against the weight of the current. I let myself be carried, attempting to conserve my strength. ¡°Kaavi!¡± I yelled. ¡°Egen!¡± I heard back. I looked farther along the river, Kaavi¡¯s thick head was bobbing in front of me. ¡°I¡¯ll swim to you!¡± I cried out. I doggy paddled toward him. ¡°Kaavi! Egen!¡± I heard Yajaira¡¯s dainty voice cry out and turned and saw that up ahead, there was a little clearing, where Yajaira and Barth were standing waiting to catch us. As well as some of the other boys. ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡± Barth got out a long branch and held it out for us to grab hold. Kaavi reached for it first and succeeded. I reached out for it and missed it. I tried to swim upstream, tired from the fight, and the fall. Kaavi grabbed my arm. Then the rest of the boys pulled the branch back in, reeling us in from the torrent. When we were safe and sound, Kaavi and I caught our breath. We looked up and thanked Barth and Yajaira. They were completely dry. ¡°What¡­. Happened?¡± I gasped between breaths. ¡°Barth¡¯s Quilldrop!¡± Yajaira stated, ¡°We merely floated to the clearing where Barth snapped off a branch of a tree and used it to fish the rest of the boys out!¡± I was on my hands and knees and counted everyone that was there. There were three people missing. Apep, Porta, and Ghala. ¡°They might still be drifting down the river,¡± I said. I¡¯m not sure for how long until there¡¯s another small beach like this one,¡± I said. ¡°What should we do?¡± Yajaira asked. Kaavi looked at me. He had caught his breath, ¡°Egen¡­¡± he started to say, ¡°I know the stakes are high but do you think I¡­¡± ¡°No¡­.¡± I said in between wheezing. ¡°Oh,¡± Kaavi said again. ¡°No¡­. You don¡¯t have to ask me for permission anymore,¡± I continued, ¡°I was wrong, Kaavi. Forget about what I said. You¡¯re the leader. From here on, I¡¯ll only step in when you want me to. Got it?¡± Kaavi processed the information and a big gap toothed smile spread across his face, ¡°Got it.¡± He kept smiling at me until I had to nudge him and said, ¡°But decide soon because three of us are in trouble.¡± ¡°Oh! Well.. we can¡¯t go back in the water or then we¡¯re all in trouble! Let¡¯s climb this cliff and get a good look.¡± He said Solid plan. Only we did just get ourselves out of a spider¡¯s lair. ¡°We probably need to move fast, but Barth and Yajaira, would you be able to scale this cliff?¡± I asked. Barth and Yajair both looked at each other, ¡°We may need a break. Would it be possible to go on ahead and meet us?¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Even better. I have a spell, Soccorro. It can help you find us later. For all of us, we¡¯ve got Second Wind to get us up this hill.¡± Ynec looked at us, ¡°I stay and protect.¡± I nodded to Ynec. All of the junior paladins cast Second Wind. Suddenly we stood up straighter. Our tiredness melted. The hill didn¡¯t loom so large. We all jumped up on the hill and scaled it with relative ease. This cliffside was lower than the last one and we were sure to check for any trap marks before continuing. We used our new patch of energy to race down the cliffside for a while, constantly peeking through the river, hoping to find them. There was no way we could catch up with the river¡¯s current and Second Wind didn¡¯t last long. We could only pray that they had somehow made it out of the river. ¡°Hey, all!¡± Kaavi said. ¡°We can¡¯t keep up for long and we¡¯re only going to grow more distant from the duchess.¡± Kaavi said. Then he turned to me, ¡°Maybe just use Socorro and hope they¡¯re out of the water and come to us? I nodded. Soccorro¡¯s spell made it so that your teammate could find you. A red diamond would appear over your person and they would be able to see through the terrain to know exactly where you are, as well as where to look. It was a clever solution, but would it be wasted if the three were still in the torrent? Maybe Ghala had leveled up? Surely if he had, he¡¯d have known to use Socorro just like I had. If only it worked the other way. If only I could use it to find them. What if I could? What if I could alter the programming of the spell and reverse Socorro? How would that work? Could I assign it a negative value? In programming, the simplest method to reverse something would be to assign it a negative value. If you had a variable you wanted to operate on, and needed it reversed, you would simply use the statement x = -(x) and it would flip the value of the variable. Suddenly what was true would be considered false and vice versa. In Sylvan, I said ¡°The opposite of my next spell is my spell.¡± I could feel myself burning the candle of mana inside of me. The spell was active. Whether or not it worked remained to be seen. ¡°Socorro.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see it,¡± Said Kaavi, ¡°There¡¯s supposed to be a red diamond. Maybe it¡¯s because Ghala¡¯s not really a good teammate?¡± I turned to Kaavi. It worked. Hovering right above his head was a green diamond. So too did they hang above the other boys. So two were Yajaira and Barth behind us. I released the mana from the elven spell. It cost me more to cast Socorro because of the added effect but it was worth it. The implications of this were far and wide but all I knew was that at this moment it had worked. I scanned the horizon, and sure enough, down the way through some cliffs, were Ghala, Porta, and Apep¡¯s figure. Outlined in green. ¡°There!¡± I pointed in the direction and we all ran. Something was wrong though, they looked to be on the move, but not on their own two feet. They were smushed together and floating. That is to say they weren¡¯t using their feet to move. They writhed next to each other. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± I yelled but we kept going, ¡°They¡¯re¡­ still being carried by the river? But that doesn''t make any sense. They¡¯re being carried by something.¡± We kept running until we got to the decline connecting the cliffs to the valley. When I saw it, I jumped behind some bushes, ¡°Hide!¡± I hissed. The boys huddled into the same bush with me. One by one they poked their tiny faces through the brush and took a gander. There was a hooded figure carrying the three in a sack. The lumbering figure had a fishing rod on his back. The boys and porta looked impossibly small next to him as they bounced in the burlap sack. How tall were they? Were they even human? I watched as he kept walking up the incline, where he disappeared behind some trees. ¡°We have to see where they¡¯re going,¡± I said. Kaavi said, ¡°We should probably send someone to collect Yajaira and Barth.¡± He looked at Huy, who was best at navigating through unknown terrain. The monkey boy let out a small ¡®ooh¡¯ that affirmed and galloped off on all four limbs back the way we came. ¡°We¡¯ve got to see where he¡¯s taking them.¡± I repeated. We kept our distance, but hobbled along. We all moved from tree to tree as silently as we could, following the lumbering figure down the forest to his hut. At one point, one of us stepped on a small pile of leaves. It might have been me. The figure turned around, his face was shrouded by the hood as he gazed out into the forest. He lost interest or decided that no one was there all along. He faced away from us as he removed his hood. The first thing I noticed was the horn atop his head. This was how I knew he wasn¡¯t human because humans didn¡¯t have horns. ¡°A horn?¡± I asked. I turned to the other boys. Kaavi¡¯s chattering teeth broke through the silence of our hidden position. I turned to see him shivering, he pointed his finger but it shook so hard. ¡°A¡­ A ¡­. A¡­. ¡° He could not get it out. His voice quivering when he said, ¡°Cy¡­Cy-Cy.¡± Just then, the giant turned around. His horn in full view, right above his big singular eye. ¡°Cyclops.¡± I said. Big ol'' one eye?! Ch 36: Do We Fight The Cyclops? ¡°So¡­¡± Yajaira trembled, ¡°Porta¡¯s in there?¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Yep. So is Apep and so is Ghala.¡± Yajaira, Huy, and Barth had rejoined us in the brush. We stared at the large hut. It was a teepee model made of full tree trunks strung together by braided vines at the top. It had a door of stretched hide guarding the entrance. My reverse Socorro had worn off so we had no clue what was going on inside. ¡°What do we know about cyclopes?¡± I asked. ¡°They have one eye!¡± Tuf said while scratching his belly. ¡°Right,¡± I said, ¡°What do we know that¡¯s not¡­ like their whole conceit. Like actual info that wasn¡¯t present to us from the jump.¡± ¡°They have a horn.¡± Tuf said, this time reaching to a spot on his shoulder blade that he couldn''t quite get.. ¡°Mhm.¡± I said. ¡°Admittedly that¡¯s new information but we just found that out.¡± ¡°They live in big huts.¡± Tuf said again, ¡°And they have Porta. They have Apep. They have Ghala.¡± ¡°Get it all out of your system.¡± I said, ¡°Keep going.¡± ¡°They wear hooded robes,¡± Tuf continued, ¡°They fish for children in rivers. Huy, could you scratch the spot on my back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± I said, ¡°That''s a good point.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a good point?¡± Tuf asked, Huy used his fingernail on the spot Tuf was trying to itch and said, ¡°Oooh, that¡¯s a great point.¡± ¡°It uses tools. It fishes. It was looking for fish, but found children. Is it guaranteed he¡¯s going to eat them? It¡¯s not like the Tarantuladon. It could potentially be reasoned with.¡± I thought for a second. ¡°What if we made a trade? We find him some fish and in exchange, he gives us the kids back?¡± ¡°That¡­ thing¡­¡± I looked over to find Kaavi still cowering, his hands on his head and a stare so far off he could be looking at the cliffs behind us, ¡°That thing¡­ isn¡¯t reasonable.¡± ¡°Kaavi,¡± I said, ¡°We have to try at least a little.¡± ¡°No!¡± Kaavi said, ¡°No. I¡¯m the leader. That thing can¡¯t be reasoned with,¡± He stood up and started pacing around. ¡°Kaavi,¡± I started. ¡°You said I was the leader,¡± he interjected. ¡°I did. You are,¡± I kept trying to calm him down but he was incorrigible. He just kept pacing and muttering, ¡°no reason. No way. Not going to happen.¡± He looked back at me, ¡°If we try to talk to it, we¡¯ll all get killed.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know that.¡± I said, half-heartedly. The truth was that I was operating off of a hypothesis and the cyclops taking the children did make him seem quite monstrous. It was not out of the realm that something that built a teepee and fished was not sapient. I just knew that the alternative was a bunch of kids going up against a giant monster. That outcome looked bleak. Kaavi looked at the cyclops¡¯ teepee. ¡°We all storm his house.¡± He said, ¡°You¡¯ll give us the aura of shielding, Egen. Then we all come in from different angles. If all of us have Stride and Aura of shielding¡­¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°We¡¯re running out of mana for the day, buddy,¡± I said, ¡°And if we fight him¡­ we could maybe take him down but he¡¯d take out a lot of us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the leader. That¡¯s what you said. You even said you¡¯re not going to back on it, right?¡± He implored. ¡°Yes,¡± I said, ¡°Kaavi. I did say that. You are the leader¡­ but think about this.¡± ¡°Nothing to think about.¡± Kaavi said, ¡°Rest up. We¡¯re going to fight in an hour. Let¡¯s hope the three are still alive by then.¡± Then he walked away to the cliff, where he sat down on a rock and stared at the river below. ¡°Egen,¡± Ruglio started, ¡°I¡¯ll do as he says but¡­ that¡¯s a cyclops. They take down platoons of men on their own. Yeah, that looks like a small one, but their hide is stronger and their one eye makes them angry.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I said, ¡°I know. Fighting them is bad trouble.¡± ¡°Egen,¡± Ruglio said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you made him leader but... Ghala¡¯s not here. If you wanted to¡­ we¡¯d listen to you. You¡¯ve gotten us out of fights before.¡± I thought about it. Kaavi¡¯s decision. I looked at Barth and Yajaira, ¡°You would stay out here, Duchess,¡± I said, ¡°Barth you¡¯d have to come with us.¡± Barth¡¯s face dropped. But he muttered in agreement. I looked at Ynec, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Our pack avoids HornEye,¡± Ynec said, ¡°Hard to kill. Tough to cook.¡± I looked at the crowd of boys that was left. They were all scared. This trip had been rough and going into a head on battle was only rattling them more. ¡°Ruglio¡­¡± I looked at him. A fight was a dumb idea. A life-endingly bad idea. Surely, Kaavi would see reason if I talked to him. Because if what Ruglio was saying was true¡­ I couldn¡¯t let that happen to the group. It would be something that could get us sent straight back to the Land of Reeds. If Kaavi decided to give the order to fight¡­ No use dying because of a bad call. Like Ruglio said, he would listen to me. I looked back at Rulgio and with a serious face and said, ¡°He¡¯s the leader. If he tells us to attack we attack¡­ but I can still try to sway him.¡± I approached Kaavi, who stared at the depths below. ¡°I¡¯m not changing my mind.¡± Kaavi said. ¡°Kaavi¡­¡± I started. ¡°I¡¯m not. We can¡¯t reason with it. Nothing that strong is reasonable.¡± ¡°Kaavi..¡± I repeated. ¡°I¡¯m not listening.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to listen. I¡¯m asking for you to let me listen.¡± I said. Kaavi looked out into the river in silence. ¡°Kaavi¡­ Why are cyclopes unreasonable?¡± I asked. Kaavi picked up a rock and threw it into the river, ¡°The bandits that destroyed my village¡­ they attacked us with a cyclops.¡± ¡°Gods,¡± I whispered. ¡°If it was just regular bandits. Our town woulda defended itself, but these ones had the cyclops. One with a yellow eye and a big ax scar on his chest. He went crazy on the village. Crushed houses with one swing of his club. Killed people like they were chickens. I still remember the look on his face when¡­¡± Kaavi began to tear up, ¡°When he killed¡­¡± ¡°Kaavi,¡± I said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it.¡± Kaavi¡¯s tears streamed down his face and he tried to hide his sniffles. I wrapped my arms around him, holding him as his stifled sniffles bloomed into full blown wails. ¡°Kaavi,¡± I said in a hushed tone, snot ran down Kaavi¡¯s chin. His eyes were reddened as they suffocated with tears, ¡°Kaavi,¡± I said, ¡°Kaavi, I¡¯m so sorry that happened to your village. I¡¯m so sorry that happened to you. But¡­ If a bunch of kids went after a cyclops don¡¯t you think that would happen again?¡± ¡°We can kill him,¡± he said, ¡°We can get the drop on him. This one¡¯s small.¡± He cried. ¡°Maybe,¡± I said, ¡°Maybe¡­ but you were the only one who survived last time. Do you want to go through that again?¡± Kaavi buried his crying head into my shoulder. I held him tighter. ¡°We need to try,¡± I whispered, ¡°We need to try to reason with it. Fighting has to be our last resort.¡± ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± he tried to get his words out but his collapsed breathing kept stopping him, ¡°This leader stuff is¡­ stuff is hard.¡± I let out a rueful laugh and said, ¡°You¡¯re telling me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try something else.¡± Kaavi said, ¡°Not fighting, fine. But if we try to reason with it and we fail? We fight and we die. Let¡¯s try something else.¡± I nodded my head. He was right. Reasoning with it was faulty at best, ¡°Fine.¡± Kaavi wiped the tears away, through shortened breath he said, ¡°Pro- promise me.¡± ¡°Promise you what?¡± ¡°Pro- pro- promise me that if we we-went with your plan¡­ No one dies.¡± I looked right at Kaavi and told him what he needed to hear, ¡°I promise no one¡¯s going to die.¡± Ch 37: We Sneak Into The Cyclops Den
Ynec showed us all how to catch fish with our bare hands. We were at the river basin where the cyclops had been fishing. All of us stood still in the waters and waited for a fish to come by and slap it out of the water. Yajaira had even waded in the water with us, although her polished hands had likely never gotten into muddy waters before. We got three fish but Ynec was by far the best.He was able to get three fish by himself. We only had an hour left of sunlight and we had caught six fish.. It was enough to feed our troop but it was not nearly enough to offer up to the cyclops in exchange for our comrades. ¡°Would this be enough?¡± Ruglio asked. Kaavi and I exchanged glances, Kaavi interjected and said, ¡°I think we need it to weigh as much as them. If it doesn¡¯t weigh as much as them at least¡­ why would he trade with us?¡± ¡°True,¡± I said, ¡°But we are running out of daylight. Kaavi let out a breath, ¡°We don¡¯t think the fishes are the best idea, but Egen and I haven¡¯t thought of a better one.¡± Barth strummed his mandolin while we all toiled in the water, ¡°I suppose,¡± Barth said, ¡°I could attempt to play a song. Lure the cyclops out and you all use it as an opportunity to fight it.¡± I saw as Barth cleared his throat like he was about to play a tune, ¡°We¡¯ve got a bard,¡± I said. ¡°Yes,¡± Yajaira said, ¡°A rather good one at that. He comes from a line of bards.¡± ¡°Each one better than the last. And then there¡¯s MEEEeeeEEE!¡± Barth sung the last word, his voice showing the wide range of notes he could hit. ¡°We agreed not to fight it but¡­ maybe we could use that to lull the cyclops out of his teepee. Then we send him on a wild chase. When he¡¯s far enough away, we sneak in and rescue the others!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a great idea!¡± Kaavi said, ¡°Then we won¡¯t have to face the cyclops.¡± ¡°One problem,¡± I countered, looking at Barth ¡°You¡¯re the slowest runner. Or need I remind you that you were nearly caught at the camp?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve a spell for this very occasion,¡± Barth said, ¡°I can throw my voice and make it seem like it¡¯s coming from different directions. ¡°Really?¡± I said, ¡°I worry what would happen if you got caught, though.¡± Huy raised his paw, ¡°Can I help?¡± ¡°Kaavi?¡± I asked. Kaavi nodded his head. ¡°Huy, you¡¯re perfect for this.¡± Huy nodded his head, ¡°Thank you. I think so too.¡± ¡°Hey?¡± I said, I reached out my fist at him. He ducked and shrieked in terror. But when he saw that I wasn¡¯t going to hit him. He looked at it suspiciously, ¡°Knock¡¯em.¡± I said. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. He precariously poked his fist out and bumped it against mine. ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°We all know our positions. Who wants to protect the duchess?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh no,¡± the duchess said, ¡°I¡¯m coming.¡± ¡°WHAT?!¡± I yelled, ¡°That would put your life in danger! Why would you want to come?¡± Yajaira shook her head, ¡°Porta is like a sister to me. She and I grew up together. I¡¯m going to make sure she survives, even if it kills me.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but garner some respect for her. Because Porta was the servant and Yajaira was the duchess, I assumed there was a clear pecking order. But it became apparent to me that even in this fucked up social order¡­ there was love there. ¡°Who am I to get in the way of that?¡± I asked, ¡°Fine. But stick close to us. We can¡¯t add any more complications.¡± Yajaira nodded her head, ¡°I understand, Egen.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said, we know our roles, Let¡¯s get to it!¡± When we made it to the Cyclops¡¯ hut, day started to turn to night. The sun bounced off the sand at the edge of the forest and washed the whole forest with orange and red. Barth had squirreled himself away somewhere in the forest and began to play his merry tune. He sang a joyous tune about how delicious he would taste cooked in butter and served with rosemary. Then we all waited. Barth was about 50 feet to the east of this man¡¯s teepee. The music he was playing danced their way into the crevices of the teepee. ¡°He¡¯s not coming out,¡± Tuf croaked. ¡°Wait,¡± Kaavi said, ¡°He will. A cyclops probably hates music.¡± We could see the glow of flames coming from inside. The cyclops likely started it because it was getting ready for dinner. The door was a stretched cow hide on a frame. The light from the fire showed the silhouette of the giant approaching the door. It crawled out and stood up. The cyclops turned to the direction of the music and, concerned, began walking further away from the teepee. Ynec was the best sneak. He would lead the way, and made sure I followed each one of his footsteps exactly. We needed to keep the group small. It would be Ynec, Kaavi, the duchess, and me. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem right,¡± Tuf said before we left, ¡°We¡¯re paladins and we ain¡¯t doing much paladining!¡± ¡°I know,¡± I said as I tried to calm him down, ¡°But look, he¡¯s a cyclops. What are we going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯d show him something,¡± Tuf said, ¡°I¡¯d ring his thick neck and bring him down like, Splat!¡± and Tuf balled his fist and punched his palm, ¡°You all hold him down and I stab out that big eye, just like you said, Egen!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s save that as a final option,¡± I told Tuf. And thus, our tiny team split off and began their sneaking. We all headed toward the door, the cyclops¡¯ cumbersome footsteps getting smaller and smaller. We all made it to the door. When we got there, it became clearer how tall this thing was. The door, itself, was slightly higher than us and he had to crawl down to get through it. Thinking about it, he was probably around nine feet. Maybe ten! It would take one whack of his mighty club and we¡¯d be done for. We unfastened the simple leather strap that held the door open and climbed inside. within the teepee, on the right side, there were Porta, Ghala, and Apep all tied up laying on the floor. They were stacked in a pile, ¡°Whoof,¡± I thought ¡°I know how much Porta hates to be laid on top of.¡± None of them were gagged and when they saw us, their faces grew with concern. ¡°Hey!¡± I squeaked as I strutted toward them. They looked at me horrified, covered in soot and shaking, ¡°We¡¯re here to save you!¡± I said, ¡°Let¡¯s get you out of this rope.¡± I strolled up to them, with Ynec who took out his bone knife. ¡°We¡¯re going to get you all out of here,¡± I said. But Ynec didn¡¯t follow me the whole way. When I turned, I saw him staring in a different direction. ¡°Hey!¡± I snapped at Ynec who looked at me, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Egen.¡± hissed Ghala. ¡°What?¡± I asked, ¡°I¡¯m saving you. What could you possibly have to say?¡± He gestured his head across the teepee. When I turned around, through the fire was the face of a different cyclops, resting on the floor and its big pregnant belly pointing toward us. It¡¯s big purple eye staring right at us. Ch 38: DONT WAKE THE CYCLOPS! Barth watched as the cyclops prowled through the forest, heading to the direction of the music. It sounded as if the source was hiding under the fronds of a small palm bush. The music stopped as the cyclops reached down and lifted the fronds. Only a rabbit scurried away. The cyclops stood back up, and Barth played his tune again, this time on top of a tree twenty-five feet to the right of palm. The cyclops headed toward the new source of sound. Barth¡¯s slender frame allowed him to hide under the lifted roots of a tree that had tilted during a rainstorm. Nestled in safety, he had a good enough vantage point watching the cyclops bumble from one location to the next. When the cyclops approached the treetop, it grabbed the branch and snapped it off the tree with one hand. Barth threw his voice to a different area, back the way the cyclops had just come. The cyclops checked the third source of music and found nothing. It became frustrated. The one-eyed monster became aware that a trick was being played. It let out some low growls, as if to warn whoever was messing with it to stop. Barth, however, persisted. Barth chuckled as he realized his magic made the creature amble from location to location. His snide chortle entered the spell¡¯s mechanism and echoed from atop a large olive tree. The cyclops let out a nastier growl than before, meant to intimidate. Then, the cyclops tilted its head back and took a sustained sniff of the night air. Barth kept playing, but he wondered. What the cyclops lacked in eyes¡­ could it make up for with smell? Barth had an understanding that these brutes were closer to wild animals, it would stand to reason that these creatures would have the senses as sharp as wild animals. The cyclops took another sniff of the air, dropping to its knees and examining the forest floor. It crawled towards Barth. Barth¡¯s smile faded. His song skipped a note but he quickly recovered. The bard looked around. Too buried in the roots, he unfortunately had only one way out. Forward. He would risk revealing himself if he were to crawl out at this moment. Barth continued to play his mandolin and sing a song of sharp wit that projected itself directly behind the monster, encouraging the monster to turn around and go in the opposite direction. The cyclops kept its nose low to the ground and continued skulking on all fours. With every foot of distance lost, Barth¡¯s tempo sped up. ¡°I know.¡± The cyclop¡¯s voice uttered in a low growl, ¡°Do you want to know how I know? Because when I caught your scent, the music played in the opposite direction. And when I get closer-¡± He leapt forward. Barth jumped. His mandolin played a discordant tune as Barth ended his playing. The cyclops smiled. His one eye glowed yellow in the darkness. He kept crawling. Sniffing the ground and crawling. Barth looked around, having nowhere to go without revealing himself. But hadn¡¯t he already been revealed? Did the cyclops know where he was? ¡°Almost there.¡± The cyclops said. Barth strummed his mandolin once again, searching through the annals of his mind for a spell that could get him out. The cyclops stopped crawling. It said, ¡°you¡¯re in this tree, aren¡¯t you?¡± Barth was staring at the cyclops¡¯ feet standing in front of his roots. Barth¡¯s voice quivered. Sweat began pouring down his body as his fight or flight kicked in. He buried himself further into the tree bottom desperate for that to provide some added protection. Barth stared at the feet of the cyclops as the cyclops growled, ¡°Come out before I make you come out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ move.¡± I told the kids. ¡°We¡¯re tied up, Egen,¡± Porta whispered. ¡°Should be easy not to move then?¡± I stared up at the cyclops. It was looking right at me, but it stayed there, menacing, unmoving. Even a hungry strand of drool fell off it¡¯s mouth onto the floor, ¡°Why isn¡¯t that thing attacking me?¡± I asked. ¡°A cyclops doesn¡¯t have an eyelid,¡± Apep piped up, ¡°It¡¯s sleeping.¡± I whispered to Apep, ¡°You know about cylopes?¡± ¡°Yup,¡± Apep said, ¡°I¡¯m terrified of monsters so I read up on them in the bronze ring library.¡± ¡°So this is a female Cyclops?¡± I asked. ¡°Cyclops aren¡¯t boys or girls. When a cyclops mates, either one can have the baby.¡± ¡°They¡¯re hermaphroditic. I could have used you when we were making this plan,¡± I muttered, ¡°Any weaknesses?¡± ¡°Just the obvious one. So, can you get me out of here?¡± Apep inquired. ¡°Come on.¡± I waved over Ynec and his sharp bone knife. He slinked over by the three captors and me and started to cut Porta¡¯s rope. Porta shifted her eyes between the knife and the sleeping cyclops. While the eerie eye of the pregnant cyclops was open, everything else seemed oddly dormant. The slumped shoulders. The slowly rising and falling chest. The drool. It took a bit before Porta finally spotted Yajaira. ¡°Yajaira.¡± Porta hissed. She looked over at me, ¡°How could you?¡± ¡°She wanted to come,¡± I whispered. ¡°You should have made her stay.¡± ¡°She wanted to save you,¡± I said. ¡°What a dumb thing for her to think. Did you not think to dissuade her?¡± ¡°I did think that¡­ but I thought it was really noble that she wanted to come get you.¡± ¡°Are you the biggest idiot Skorwind has ever produced?¡± This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°Counterpoint, would you like to be eaten by the cyclops?¡± Porta turned away from me. Her head now split between three directions. The cyclops, Ynec doing his work with the bone knife, and Yajaira. Ynec cut the last strand of rope and freed Porta. The sound of the rope ripping caused us to cringe as we looked at the cyclops. Shoulders still slumped. Chest still lifting up and down. Drool. Ynec worked on Apep¡¯s rope next. Porta scurried as silently as she could to Yajaira. They both hugged at being reunited. I clenched my fists. Sweat dripped down my face. Every noise we made, whether it be the rope tearing or the scrunching of our clothes as we hugged or the bead of sweat falling off our faces and landing on the floor could have meant our deaths. Then there was the matter of the waking Cyclops outside, and the fact that the music Barth had been playing had stopped. From our clandestined position, I could only hope Barth was faring better. ¡°No?¡± the cyclops asked, ¡°Shall I drag you by force?¡± Barth shook his head ¡®no¡¯ as he stared at the disheveled feet of the cyclops in front of him. They were as big as Barth¡¯s whole arm and each of the creature¡¯s three toes had a nasty buildup of green fluid. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll get you out myself.¡± The cyclops moved. Barth almost let out a squeak but he grabbed his mouth, stopping any noise. The cyclops lumbered closer to the tree. Barth prayed to Ihy and then Dionysus. Each for the chance at survival. Then he wondered if praying to those two was a waste of time, because their specialty was more performances and parties and this occasion was neither. Barth was two feet away from the giant¡¯s disgusting feet, the bubbling green liquid taking on an acrid smell as the giant placed his hands on the trees. Suddenly, he could hear a monkey¡¯s screech and a person leaping from the top of the tree. ¡°Get back here!¡± The cyclops said. Barth heard the snap of a branch strain as Huy jumped to a different tree. Huy had hid on top of the same tree as Barth in case the music plan fell short. The disgusting feet which offended Barth¡¯s senses plodded away from Barth as the creature chased after Huy. Barth held his breath until the steps were far enough away, then let it out and crawled out of the roots to get a better look. The babion effortlessly leapt from tree top to tree top as the cyclops gave chase. Barth made his way to the teepee to meet with the others. Apep¡¯s rope gave way. Apepe whispered his thank you to Ynec and made his way softly to the entrance with Kaavi, Yajaira, and Porta. Ghala was the last one to untie. ¡°Okay,¡± Ghala said, ¡°Now do me!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Ynec said, ¡°Hold still.¡± ¡°Make it quick, mutt.¡± ¡°Hold on one second, Ynec,¡± I said. ¡°What?!¡± Ghala asked. ¡°Apologize,¡± I demanded. ¡°For what? Getting tied up wasn''t my fault¡± Ghala said. ¡°To Ynec. And thank him for saving you.¡± ¡°Why?! The Chacali probably wouldn¡¯t even be following us if it weren¡¯t for him.¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s got a right to live, Ghala. Chacali young. Baboons. Half-elves,¡± ¡°Cry me a river, build a bridge and get over it,¡± Ghala said. Little prick. We¡¯re in the middle of the cyclops¡¯ den and he¡¯s still mouthing off. I shook my head and tapped Ynec on the shoulder. ¡°Fine. Then we¡¯re leaving you here.¡± I pulled Ynec away from Ghala. Ynec¡¯s nervous expression fixated on Ghala behind us. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Ghala whispered. ¡°Believe it.¡± I said, keeping my voice low, but making sure Ghala heard me. I practically dragged Ynec away. He was resisting, clearly intent on helping Ghala. ¡°Wait!¡± Ghala hissed. I turned around, ¡°Okay¡­. If you don¡¯t untie me I¡¯m going to scream.¡± My mouth dropped. This kid would rather die than not be an asshole to Ynec. We exchanged glances, sussing out if the other was bluffing. I knew whether or not I was bluffing. But was he bluffing? Why would he be? If he was doomed, might as well doom the rest of us. I quickly walked back to him. ¡°That¡¯s what I though-¡± I grabbed some of the rope that that had been cut off and strung it around Ghala¡¯s head, stuffing his mouth with it. I tied it tightly, gagging him. ¡°MMMMM!¡± Ghala tried to get his voice through the muffles of the rope, ¡°MMMhmm!¡± ¡°Two short yells,¡± I said, ¡°Two short yells and we¡¯ll consider it an apology to Ynec and let you go. What do you have to say?¡± Ghala shook his head, ¡°Goddamn it,¡± I said. ¡°Please, Egen¡± Ynec begged, ¡°We sh-should save child.¡± I patted Ynec on the shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got a good heart, Ynec. Suppress that instinct.¡± Once again, I dragged Ynec back to the entrance. The sleeping cyclops let out a snort and we all turned. I could feel Ghala¡¯s terrified look bore a hole in my back as Ynec and I met back with Yajaira, Porta and Kaavi all waiting for me by the entrance. I walked away as slowly as I could. Each step I took elongated, trying to give Ghala more and more of a chance and yet he kept trying to scream through the rope covering his mouth. Yajaira stared with concern and said, ¡°you¡¯re not actually going to leave him are you?¡± I gave Yajaira the most calculated, tiniest shake of my head. No. I was bluffing. Ghala was a little turd but he did not deserve to get eaten by a cyclops for his backwards opinions. I was nearing the end of my long walk. I was about to reach the others before Ghala finally let out two, short, ¡°MM. MM.¡± I turned back to him. He was giving me this pitiful look that said ¡®Get me out of here.¡¯ I slapped Ynec on the back and whispered at him to cut Ghala out of the trap. Thank goodness. I had no clue what I was going to do. Ynec sidled over and began cutting Ghala out of the trap. Once Ghala was free, he spit the rope out of his mouth, ¡°Stupid, Egen. Always thinks he¡¯s better than everyone else,¡± Ghala whispered. He approached, sullen but not acting out of line. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, ¡°Kaavi? Anything else we need before we go?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Kaavi said. His eyebrows were pointed angrily. He had not been paying attention to us since he walked in, instead fixating on the sleeping beast north of the teepee, ¡°Let¡¯s kill it.¡± Huy sailed through the trees, the cyclops hot on his simian tail. Huy jumped from treetop to treetop. He did not yet determine a way to permanently escape the cyclops and was beginning to get worried. Huy did not have darkvision. The orange glow had left the forest, leaving only darkness. Huy used the moon bouncing off the tree bark to determine where to go, but he leapt so fast it left his moves sloppy. His landings caused great crunching sounds, when normally they were silent. On his latest leap, Huy landed on a branch thinner than he expected. He heard the crunch and attempted to adjust, snatching a branch as he fell. The cyclops leapt up and snatched at him, Huy curled his tail, narrowly avoiding being caught. Huy knew to only keep running if he wanted to protect the troops. He suddenly saw no brightness at all. No moon reflecting on the branches of the trees, and yet he leapt anyway. into nothingness. The forest bordered the desert. The forest ended, and the desert started. Huy reached out for a tree that wasn''t there and rolled on the sand, where the big bad cyclops was ready to catch him. It easily picked up Huy by the arm, and stared at him. ¡°Where¡¯s your instrument?¡± Huy did not answer, so the cyclops shook him, ¡°Where¡¯s your mandolin?!¡± ¡°I left it!¡± Huy¡¯s tinny monkey voice spoke. ¡°That¡¯s not your voice. You didn¡¯t sound¡­¡± The cyclops¡¯ pupil dilated with realization. They swung their head back, opened opened their maw and let out a guttural howl that pierced the night like a lightning strike, alerting their sleeping mate of the intruders. Ch 39: We Wake The Cyclops
Kaavi got his spear out. He stalked closer to the sleeping cyclops, his spear trained on the beast. The cyclops¡¯ eye was open but it was the slumped shoulder, the pregnant belly softly drifting up and down, and of course the drool, that let us know it was still asleep. Kaavi crept around the center campfire, The hues illuminated the hate on this kind boy¡¯s face. ¡°Buddy,¡± I hissed at him, ¡°Buddy you gotta go easy,¡± I shimmied up to him and whispered in his ear, ¡°A couple of pieces of meat go missing, they won¡¯t do anything. Kill the mate? That cyclops is going to come after us.¡± ¡°You see it?¡± Kaavi said, drool dropping down his lip, ¡°You see it, don¡¯t you? The¡­ the¡­ the¡­¡± ¡°What do I see, Kaavi? What? I see a sleeping pregnant cyclops and I see our escape ten feet the opposite direction. We gotta make sure Huy and Barth are okay too.¡± Kaavi stared at me and suddenly, I saw him. Kaavi the orphan. Kaavi who¡¯s village had been slaughtered. Kaavi who had been holding a grudge all this time, ¡°It¡¯s chest,¡± Kaavi said. You had to think cyclops were rare. They were dangerous and big. It was a priority for human civilization to kill them. My guess is there were only a handful in this country. So the fact that the pregnant cyclops had a giant ax-wound on their sternum shouldn¡¯t have been that big of a shock. By Kaavi¡¯s expression, I could tell this was the very same cyclops that rampaged through his village. ¡°Kaavi¡­¡± I said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. How do you know stabbing that thing is going to kill it? A true strike? That only helps our strength out a little. We don¡¯t know if a stab to the heart is going to do it in. ¡°Maybe not an adult cyclops¡­¡± Kaavi said as he approached, not the cyclops¡¯ chest¡­ but its engorged stomach. ¡°That kid hasn¡¯t been born yet. It doesn¡¯t deserve to go down for what its parent did. Let¡¯s go.¡± I grabbed his shoulder, and he shoved my arm away.¡± Kaavi turned to me and said, ¡°Egen. I¡¯m your leader. I order you to take all the rest of them and leave. Just leave. I¡¯ll stay.¡± Kaavi and I finally made it to the cyclops. The lazy inflation of the belly drew it closer to Kaavi¡¯s spear, then receded. ¡°Okay.¡± I whispered, ¡°Throwing your life away is important to you. I get that. I¡¯ll take them and we¡¯ll leave. But just know¡­ just know you would have made a great paladin. Because you act in everybody¡¯s best interest. Because the Kaavi I know wouldn¡¯t do this. So go on, kill yourself. As an act of revenge, kill the last breath of Abnub.¡± Upon hearing his village¡¯s name, he looked back at me. And suddenly, I saw him again. A look of eternal sadness behind his eyes. Kaavi who had suffered too much to not be friendly to everyone he met. This was Kaavi too. Side by side with the terrible burden of what he lost. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I said to Kaavi. ¡°Yeah,¡± Kaavi agreed. Just then an ear shattering roar rang out. Even though the cyclops had been lead away, it felt like it was screaming right in our ears. We all dropped to our knees as we heard it, covering our ears as the pain rattled our senses. The scream subsided and Kaavi and I both looked up at the cyclops. Eye still open. Shoulders still slumped. Pregnant belly softly goin up and down¡­ and a finger wiping off the drool. Its singular eye twisted in its socket and landed right on us. ¡°Intruder.¡± ¡°Fuck.¡± I said. I pulled Kaavi and we ran. The cyclops raised its hand and twisted its body, slamming us with an open palm. It caught me and ratcheted me to the ground. Kaavi turned to me and I said, ¡°Run!¡± ¡°NO! I won¡¯t leave you with this!¡± He sheathed his spear and took his sword out. The cyclops picked up its hand again and swung. It launched Kaavi against the wall of the hut. He cried out before collapsing to the ground. I wobbled as I attempted to get up. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Ynec jumped up, dangling his bone knife at her but he was clearly still shaking. Ghala ran for his and Apep¡¯s weapons. He grabbed his sword and tossed Apep¡¯s to him. I stuck my sword out too, ¡°Ghala!¡± I yelled. ¡°Aura of Shielding!¡± Suddenly that holographic shield appeared on all of us. When did Ghala level up?! ¡°Thank you!¡± I turned to them and said, ¡°Apep! Get the duchess and Porta out of here!¡± ¡°No!¡± Kaavi said as he wiped the blood from his mouth, ¡°There¡¯s too big a chance they will see the other cyclops,¡± He looked at Yajaira and said, ¡°Stay at the far end of this thing. With us.¡± I nodded and said, ¡°Good point.¡± The cyclops tried to waddle themselves upward, but their engorged belly made it difficult. ¡°Now!¡± Kaavi said, we all leapt forward to try to strike it. ¡°True Strike!¡± Kaavi yelled, the tip of his sword glowed white and he connected with the Cyclops. It entered about an inch in, Barely piercing its flesh. The Cyclops kicked Kaavi from their lying position. Kaavi dropped backward, blood splattering on the wall behind him. ¡°True Strike!¡± Ghala yelled as he approached. Ghala aimed for the face, the cyclops blocked and Ghala connected right with its palm. The sword Ghala was holding did not make it past the thick hide. ¡°It¡¯s not working!¡± I yelled, ¡°Ghala, we¡¯ve got a second level spell for this.¡± The monster once again rocketed their hand down on Ghala. Its hand slammed on Ghala¡¯s head like a hammer. The holographic shield broke as Ghala fell against the ground. Ghala¡¯s cries of pain rang out. ¡°Righteous Blade!¡± I called out, the entire weapon zipped with white energy. I ran toward it, but it braced against the ground and twisted its lower body at an amazing speed, launching me up into the air and hitting the slanted wall of the teepee, before dropping to the ground. My floated shield had broken, and when I looked at my weapon, the divine energy had dissipated.. Ynec came at it with the bone knife, snuck through the chaos and made some minor abrasions before the cyclops took notice. It grabbed ynec¡¯s whole arm and twisted it. Ynec howled as he dropped to his knees, fully under the control of the cyclops. ¡°What are you doing in my tent?¡± The cyclops asked. ¡°You were going to make us dinner!¡± Ghala said as he tried to get up. I came at it once again, but it socked me in the stomach. I have never felt a stronger force in both lifetimes. The sheer force of the punch worked its way through my parry and collided the steel of my blade with my chest, dropping me back on to my ass. I twisted and rolled to get up. ¡°We can''t handle one,¡± I said to Kaavi ¡°We can¡¯t handle one big pregnant one and there¡¯s a second, able-bodied one coming.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Kaavi attempted to get close, slashing at it but it kicked at Kaavi, and he jumped back. Now knowing how powerful those kicks were. Fuck. There must be a spell I could do. I looked at the fire in the center. I could cause it to raise, to get so big it burned the teepee we were in. Leaving it and it¡¯s spawn to die. I looked at Kaavi, then back at the pregnant cyclops. Or, I could focus on getting us out of there. I took a step and Ynec howled as it squeezed his arm. ¡°We¡¯ve got to get Ynec out of there.¡± Ghala leapt in the air, The pregnant cyclops stuck its hand up, I ran to the middle. It stuck its other hand up. Ynec was free. He leapt behind us as we both attacked. Kaavi joined in. We all cast True Strike one more time and did our worst. Ghala got it in the same hand as before, I got it in the other hand and Kaavi got it in the thigh. This did not deter the monster. It thrashed while still on its back, knocking us all back. But Ynec was safe. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, ¡°Everyone¡¯s by the door, right?¡± The cyclops bobbled as it tried to get up, its huge distended belly dragging on the floor as it shifted its weight. I could see the cyclops baby pressed against the edge of her stomach, already our size. Squirming from within its cavity. As easily as I could cast fire as an elf¡­ I could uncast it. ¡°I reached my hand out, focused on the fire and with some Sylvan, I dimmed the fire. The quick change of light meant as the cyclops got up, it was not able to see us as we scurried out of the door. We all got out. Some of us were more injured than others. Ghala, Kaavi, and I had sustained the most damage. Ynec¡¯s arm was wrenched out of its socket and would need to be put back in place. Yajaira, Apep, and Porta were relatively unharmed. Our eyes adjusted to the darkness of the night sky. We could hear the shrieking of the cyclops behind us as it began to crawl toward us. ¡°Run!¡± I yelled but as I tried to move, I noticed that something had snagged my tunic. I looked back and saw the cyclops¡¯ finger looping through my collar. ¡°Wait!¡± I yelled at the others. ¡°Lose it!¡± Ghala yelled. He was right. Ynec reached in and snipped my tunic with his knife and we suddenly got free. We all started to run¡­ but something was sprinting after us. I heard Huy¡¯s signature high pitched howls, before his furry body slammed into Kaavi¡¯s back and dropped him to the ground. Huy rolled on the ground and sprung up. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked. ¡°He threw me.¡± Huy pointed behind us. The Cyclops¡¯ eye glowed yellow as it barrelled toward us. In no time, it was upon us. We drew our weapons. Kaavi gave the order for Apep and Ynec to take Yajaira and Porta and escort them safely. Us three were bloodied, bruised, and circling the drain on mana, but there was no way we could outrun this thing. We would have to fight. Ch 40: The Showdown With The Cyclops Before I could shout ¡°Formation!¡± The cyclops had overtaken us. We all stuck our swords up as we formed in a crosshatch pattern. This was meant to be if a small group of us were charged by something huge. But this something huge had an ax to grind. ¡°First line!¡± I said, ¡°Get ready to pierce!¡± ¡°Are you sure we can even pierce that thing, head cadet?¡± Huy asked. ¡°Use True Strike,¡± I said, ¡°Ghala, you have one more second spell right?¡± Ghala had been trampled on and slammed but the blood from his nose and the tired look in his eyes could only mean one thing. Mana drain. ¡°I can hold on,¡± Ghala said. ¡°I burned a second-level spell when the pregnant one took me out,¡± I said, ¡°Best if I use level ones or, if need be, some elfcasting.¡± The cyclops did not hesitate. It threw its hands in an absolute flurry, we tried to hold with our collection of swords and spears but the cyclops knocked the first row¡¯s weapons immediately and then smashed Huy in the chest. Kaavi stabbed the giant from the back row with a True Strike. The blade sunk into the giant¡¯s thigh but the cyclops bucked the sword out of the way. ¡°Righteous Blade!¡± Ghala saw his opening and took it. He used his might to penetrate the tough exterior of the cyclops. This one was definitely weaker than the pregnant one. The blade slid into the cyclops¡¯ right side more than any weapon we had tried on it yet, but the giant was not deterred. The giant reached over and slapped Ghala so hard that a tooth flung out and Ghala went down. I focused my energy while the second row of warriors was being torn down by the cyclops. I imbued my blade with enough heat to glow red. With its newly conducted heat, I stabbed at the monster. The wound seared into the cyclops¡¯ flesh. For the first time in battle, the cyclops rang out in pain. Instead of slapping me or flinging me, it grabbed me right by the neck and lifted me up. It opened its maw and I was met with a cavernous mouth. Its teeth looked like stalagmite and stalactite, dangerous chompers that could have taken my head off instantly. ¡°My blade!¡± I yelled, ¡°it¡¯s hot to the touch!¡± Huy¡¯s tail reached over and picked it up, expertly tossing it to Ghala who slashed at the beast¡¯s hamstring. The cyclops winced again and dropped me. I fell and landed on my feet. As I looked up, I saw Tuf staring at me through the darkness, hiding behind a tree and waving me over. He looked to be alone. Ghala stuck my sword up, dimming, but still slightly red from the heat. This caused the cyclops to raise his hands and step back. Pawing at Ghala even though the distance it acquired was enough to grant its safety. I flashed back to when I asked Apep for a cyclops¡¯ weakness and he said, ¡°The obvious one.¡± He was right. The singular eye was its weakness but not for the obvious reason. Predators adapted two eyes because it granted us depth perception. We would know how far we¡¯d need to leap to attack our prey. Cyclops weren¡¯t created from evolution. They were made by Poseidon. ¡°Everyone!¡± I said, ¡°Tuf¡¯s calling us! Let¡¯s go!¡± We all cast Stride began booking it. Despite the help with speed, the cyclops was catching up to us. He would swipe at us, even tripping me up. I had no sword and could only continue my running. Ghala was fading, having pushed himself by casting Stride. We needed to create some distance. It was time to put my depth perception theory to the test. ¡°Everyone who can!¡± I yelled, ¡°Cast Knowing Light!¡± Huy, Kaavi, and I cast Knowing Light. ¡°Float the lights behind us! Have them move constantly!¡± Knowing light was interesting. For the most part, it was automatic. It followed us at a fixed point. But you could¡­ in effect, flex a muscle that did not exist when Knowing Light was not cast, and control it. Kaavi had yet to do it. I struggled with it. Huy, however, was used to a fifth appendage. He was able to move and shift it wildly along with his tail. We let the lights dance in different arrays and fill his limited vision with an abundance of brightness and shadows. He could not make out how far or close we were and it gained us enough time to finally make it to Tuf. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°One,¡± He said as Kaavi passed by. ¡°Two.¡± Once I did. ¡°Three.¡± After Huy. ¡°Four. GO!¡± Just then, as the lights still danced behind us, the other kids pulled on a bundle of vines they had braided into a rope until taut. The cyclops kept running, having not seen the vines through our pretty distractions. The vines tripped the cyclops, where he fell right on the kid¡¯s spears, which they had buried halfway in the ground as part of their trap. ¡°AHHHHH!¡± The cyclops cried out. The spears had used his own weight against him. Puncturing him and trapping him on the ground. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± I yelled to the cyclops, ¡°That¡¯s right, Tuf!¡± I looked back at the cyclops, ¡°That¡¯s right! Bitch!¡± ¡°AAAAAHHHHH!¡± The cyclops cried out, ¡°I didn¡¯t do ANYTHING to you people!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s true, what were you going to do with those three you captured, may I ask?¡± ¡°I caught those fishchildren in the river fair and square!¡± The Cyclops said, ¡°And you all robbed them from me! I have a pregnant mate to feed.¡± ¡°Have them snack on something else. We¡¯re out of here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m punctured with holes!¡± The cyclops said, ¡°PLEASE don¡¯t leave me like this! Help me, I beg!¡± ¡°I understand you were trying to eat. I don¡¯t want to leave you here to die. We¡¯ll help you as long as you leave me and my troupe alone.¡± I walked toward the cyclops, but then they lifted their right arm and made a swipe at me. ¡°You swiped at me!¡± I said. ¡°No I didn¡¯t,¡± It said, ¡°I was just¡­ trying to reach you. There¡¯s a difference.¡± ¡°You tried to swipe at me and I was going to let you go!¡± I balked. ¡°Please let me go,¡± it said, ¡°I have a child and parent that I need to feed.¡± ¡°You promise not to swipe at me?¡± ¡°I plomise.¡± The cyclops whispered. ¡°It said, ¡®plomise,¡¯¡± Porta said. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°It said, ¡®plomise,¡¯ instead of ¡®promise.¡¯ I believe it intends to swipe at you again.¡± ¡°NO I DIDN¡¯T!¡± The cyclops said, ¡°I said ¡®Promise.¡¯¡± ¡°We have to leave you!¡± I said, ¡°We have to leave you like this because I don¡¯t trust that you won¡¯t strike us!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s kill it, Egen,¡± Kaavi said, ¡°It already tried to get us.¡± I held Kaavi back as best I could, ¡°We¡¯re going to leave it like this. Cyclops, how far is Memphis?¡± I asked. ¡°The farms are only half a day¡¯s travel left in that direction.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, ¡°Hopefully you can cry out and have your mate find you.¡± ¡°Please,¡± It said through bated breath, ¡°I do not have the strength and my child will need its parent. Please.¡± I shook my head, ¡°I just don¡¯t believe you.¡± I said. ¡°Trust me.¡± The cyclops begged, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I looked into its one eye and saw¡­ a large creature begging me for mercy. I sighed and approached it. It swiped at me again. ¡°You gotta be kidding me!¡± I said as I dodged it. ¡°Fine! Leave me! I can heal from blades easily. Once my partner finds me I¡¯ll be fine!¡± ¡°Is everyone here?¡± I asked, ¡°We have to go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Huy said. ¡°Huy¡¯s here,¡± Tuf said, ¡°I am too.¡± ¡°Alright, well¡­ if we¡¯re not missing anyone then let¡¯s leave.¡± ¡°Are you sure you have everyone?¡± We looked behind us and saw the pregnant cyclops standing up, their huge hand wrapped around Barth¡¯s neck. ¡°Let go of him,¡± Yajaira cried. The upright cyclops was holding the bard with one hand, and the cudgel we saw earlier in the other. ¡°A trade.¡± I said, ¡°A trade. Your husband¡¯s safety for the bard¡¯s safety. Sounds reasonable right?¡± ¡°Swipe at them, dear!¡± The pinned cyclops said from the ground, ¡°No surrender!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Sollis,¡± The pregnant cyclops said, ¡°We¡¯ll have fish for dinner. Deal.¡± ¡°No. Betray them.¡± The cyclops said, ¡°I''m tired of fish.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said, ¡°Sounds pretty good, right?¡± I looked over at Kaavi, who had his hand on his sword, ¡°Everyone kind of wants to kill everyone, but that¡¯s a good position to be in. We can negotiate from here. Why don¡¯t we do this? You give me the bard, we walk away with our bodies facing you? You can unpin your husband from the ground and we¡¯ll be on our way.¡± If the cyclops could squint at me, it would have. Instead, my permanently open eye glowered at me. It gave me the shivers. I placed my sword on the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t want more trouble for my family. I accept your terms.¡± I glanced over at Kaavi, the look of anger had crept back into his stare. His knuckles were white with how hard he was gripping his sword. Terrified of his decision, I said, ¡°It''s your call.¡± ¡°You think we can trust it?¡± Kaavi let out a wry laugh. This was the very cyclops with that destroyed his village. He looked at it and asked, ¡°Do you remember the village of Abnub?¡± It was small. You were part of a group of raiders that day. The cyclops took a step back, clearly activated by something Kaavi just said. ¡°Kaavi,¡± I said, ¡°Just drop it.¡± ¡°I was not ¡®with¡¯ the raiders.¡± It said. ¡°You killed many innocent people that day,¡± Kaavi said. ¡°You killed¡­¡± ¡°I did what I had to.¡± ¡°You did it gleefully. You rampaged through the town, killing people.¡± ¡°Stollis saved me. We cyclops do not look for trouble. We mind our own.¡± ¡°You killed other mothers. Other children,¡± Kaavi said. ¡°Drop it, Kaavi. They don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± The bard eked, ¡°You¡¯re grabbing me quite hard.¡± ¡°Drop him!¡± Yajaira yelled. ¡°Drop it,¡± I told Kaavi. ¡°Drop the act. You killed my parents.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Kaavi!¡± I yelled. ¡°Do you know how I got this wound on my chest?¡± The cyclops asked, choking up,¡± I would never-¡± ¡°Never what? Kill! You did! You did kill!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really starting to sting my neck,¡± Barth said, ¡°I¡¯m quite fragile.¡± ¡°We have a deal,¡± I told the cyclops, ¡°Let him go.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to want to shut your friend up, red-haired fish-child,¡± The pinned cyclops said to me, ¡°He will regret it.¡± ¡°I wish whoever gave you that wound would have finished the job, MURDERER!¡± Kaavi yelled, ¡°You think you¡¯re going to be a good parent knowing how many orphans you¡¯ve made?!¡± I could see a light leave the pregnant cyclops¡¯ eye. Just then, a crunch rang out throughout the whole forest. Yajaira¡¯s mouth opened but no screaming was coming out. I looked and saw our dear waifish bard drop, the cyclops¡¯ monstrous strength having snapped his neck. Ch 41: Does The Bard Survive? Everything moved in slow motion. Kaavi¡¯s eyes went wide and he stopped yelling at the cyclops. Porta rushed to console Yajaira who started breaking down in tears. The pregnant cyclops took a step back, dropping its cudgel. It covered its mouth in shock. ¡°What happened, Dytar?¡± The pinned cyclops, Stollis, asked ¡°Did you snap?¡± He twisted his head but from his position on the ground, he could not see as Barth laid on the floor, his neck broken from Dytar¡¯s vice grip. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Dytar insisted, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡­ I got angry and I didn¡¯t know my own strength¡± ¡°You killed him!¡± Kaavi said, ¡°We had a deal and you killed him!¡± He held up his sword at her but it was wobbling so hard in his hands he could barely keep it up. I walked over and pushed Kaavi¡¯s sword down. Yajaira ran to Barth and placed the bard¡¯s head on her lap, ¡°Take your partner and go.¡± I told Dytar. ¡°Egen!¡± ¡°No more bloodshed!¡± I said, ¡°No more! We had a chance. We had a chance to all walk away, relatively unharmed. It¡¯s botched.¡± ¡°They botched it!¡± Kaavi said. ¡°Oh? Did they?¡± I asked Kaavi, staring him down. He was taken aback but did not resist. The pregnant cyclops helped unplug Stollis off the ground. They pulled the spears out with relative ease once they were standing. I could see the holes from the blade start to seal. He wasn¡¯t bluffing. Piercing weapons did very little. ¡°If I¡­ could do anything to help,¡± Started Dytar. ¡°You can leave¡­ us¡­ alive. And go back to your teepee,¡± I said in a voice attempting a balance between stern and soft. The cyclops nodded. They took their partner and walked back in the direction of their hut. Once they were fully out of sight, the shock wore off and panic set in. I rushed to the bard¡¯s side. Yajaira was tapping him lightly on the face, trying to get him to wake. ¡°Wake up, Barth,¡± She commanded softly, ¡°Please wake up.¡± ¡°Do you know any healing spells?!¡± I yelled at Yajaira. ¡°I don¡¯t know any bardic. I¡¯m simply learning how to play the instruments right now.¡± ¡°Can you do something with your magic?¡± Ghala asked. I shook my head, ¡°No. The few times I¡¯ve done stuff that affects people¡­ you have to be very specific. And the magic only lasts for as long as you cast it. If I started to mess with his body it could have worse effects. Someone get me a blade!¡± Ruglio handed me his blade. There was nary a speck of blood on it. I held it to Barth¡¯s nose. A small fog formed on it, ¡°He¡¯s breathing,¡± I said, ¡°The bard¡¯s breathing. If we can wake him, there¡¯s a chance he can heal himself, right?¡± Yajaira nodded frantically. She softly pushed on his body more, slowly cooing for him to wake up. ¡°Wake up!¡± I yelled as I snapped my fingers, taking the opposite approach to Yajaira. I shook his head a little and his eyes shot open. ¡°Barth!¡± Yajaira cried out. His eyes shot open. ¡°I need¡­ wine. Does anyone have any wine? Preferably a white? From the south beaches? Nothing north of Xandria.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± I snapped my fingers, ¡°You need to play something. You know healing spells, right?¡± ¡°What?¡± Barth asked. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ¡°Healing spells? You know them, right?¡± ¡°Where-¡± ¡°HEALING SPELLS?¡± ¡°Yes! Yes. I¡¯m a proper bard. I know healing spells.¡± ¡°Great. You need to cast one on yourself,¡± I said, handing him his mandolin. ¡°I¡­ I can but¡­ something¡¯s on my arm. I can¡¯t move it.¡± His whole body was unobstructed. He was resting on Yajaira¡¯s lap. I looked up at Yajaira. Her normally demure expression was now haggard. She and I both thought the same thing at that moment. ¡°Can you feel them?¡± I asked, ¡°Can you feel your arms?¡± ¡°N-no,¡± Barth said, ¡°Not at the moment.¡± ¡°Try to move them. Anything. Your toes. Try to move anything.¡± ¡°You can do this,¡± Yajaira said, ¡°You can, Barth. Please move your arms. Please.¡± ¡°I''m trying. Is something on top of me? I can¡¯t feel a thing.¡± ¡°FUCK!¡± I yelled and pulled up. I paced around the forest floor and screamed again, ¡°FUCK!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Kaavi said through tears beginning to form. I wasn''t even sure if he was saying it to me, or Barth or anyone. Maybe he just wanted the whole world to know he was sorry. ¡°FUCK!¡± I punched the tree, then grabbed my fist as it now flared in pain. ¡°We can pick him up,¡± Tuf said, ¡°The cyclops said the city was only a half a day¡¯s journey.¡± ¡°To the farmlands of Memphis,¡± I said, ¡°twelve hours until the farmlands. Not likely that there will be any magic users. Probably another hour or so until the city. Half a day¡¯s journey with someone with a broken neck?? The only one who could maybe heal him is him and he can¡¯t use his arms. If only I could¡­ If¡­ Why won¡¯t I just¡­¡± I was holding onto the branch of a tree so fiercely that it snapped off in my hand. ¡°Let¡¯s try we move him,¡± Ynec said, ¡°Better than waiting here.¡± ¡°WHAT THE FUCK IS THE POINT OF BEING A PALADIN IF YOU CAN¡±T HEAL!?¡± I screamed. I took my sword and I tossed it into the dumb forest. ¡°Why can¡¯t I feel my legs?¡± Barth asked ominously, ¡°What¡¯s happening to me?¡± Yajaira¡¯s face contorted into a smile as best she could. In a voice that squeezed calmness out of her mouth, she said, ¡°You¡¯re fine, Barth. Just rest, please.¡± ¡°Yajaira,¡± Barth said looking up at her, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you¡¯re awake, Barth.¡± She reassured him, ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t ever look at me like that. What¡¯s wrong? Why can¡¯t I feel my legs?¡± Panic crept into the bard¡¯s voice. That panic quickly spread to the children. One by one, they all began to cry. Porta kept her normal stoic demeanor, watching over Yajaira and Barth. I kept staring at the tree. Wondering what the hell it was going to take to help Barth. Kaavi approached me and placed his hands on me. Tears streaked down his face as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t know.¡± I grabbed him, looked him in the eyes and said, ¡°Punch me.¡± The confusion caused him to snap out of crying for just a second. Then he asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Punch. Me. Hard as you can. Right in the cheek.¡± ¡°N-no. I¡¯m not¡­¡± I pushed him out of the way and approached Ynec. Ynec gave me a scared look. Violence always did make him squeamish, ¡°Punch me.¡± I said again. Ynec shriveled up. He didn¡¯t say anything in Tethran. Instead resorting to small nervous yips in his native language. I pushed him out of the way. You can¡¯t send an empath to do a psychopath¡¯s job. I approached Ghala. Before I could repeat myself a third time, he decked me so hard I fell to the ground. I grabbed my lips as I spit blood. All this work. This whole trip. It had to be close. ¡°Again!¡± Ghala jumped on top of me and laid another down right on my face. ¡°Again!¡± Ghala punched me. Over. And over. And over. ¡°More!¡± I said, ¡°More of you, join in!¡± All the kids looked confused through their tears. Ghala turned to them and with a sinister smile said, ¡°You heard the Head Cadet! Let¡¯s show him!¡± He punched me again. None of the other cadets joined in. But Porta did. She picked up a stick and told Ghala, ¡°Move.¡± He spread back and before I could say, ¡°No, Porta not with a weapon!¡± She brought it down on me. ¡°What the fuck, Porta?!¡± ¡°You said to hit you.¡± She raised it again and i stuck my hands up. When I looked at them, they were glowing. A soft aura surrounded me and¡­ I felt some of my strength return. Porta stopped. Ghala almost didn¡¯t. The other boys leapt over to him and grabbed him, forcing his hands still before he could connect another punch. I felt somewhat refreshed. And deep in the cavity of my mind, four new words cropped up. ¡°Get the fuck off of me.¡± I said, pushing Ghala off with relative ease. I got up and approached Barth. He was there. Still staring into Yajaira¡¯s eyes. Her mouth made a smile and her tears dripped onto Barth. She was still soothing him. Reassuring him that it was all going to be okay. Up until then, she had been lying. I placed my hands on him. I spoke the words clearly, as if I always knew them. Beamed into my mind by the Goddess of education herself, Seshat. ¡°Mend Friend.¡± An energy that started in the back of my spine ran its way through my body, traveling down my arms and exiting through my fingertips, entering Barth¡¯s body. A sort of soft green electricity trickled all around him and entered his system. The electricity disappeared. It was all over. All of us looked around, wondering if it really worked. Yajaira continued to stare at him lovingly, never turning away as she stroked his face. Barth¡¯s eyes opened again and he looked at Yajaira. ¡°I told you,¡± Barth said, ¡°Stop looking at me like that.¡± And with that, he reached up and rested his hands on Yajaira¡¯s face. ¡°Barth,¡± Yajaira uttered, ¡°You can move again.¡± Ch 42: I Say Goodbye To The Duchess! The bard was okay. My mending spell had worked. Kaavi, Ghala, Huy, Ynec, and I sustained bodily injuries during that last fight with the cyclops but once Barth was right as rain he was able to cast a healing spell on us and get us back in walking shape. We began the last leg of our trek, as the forest gave way to meadows. After a few hours, we found our first sign of human civilization. A road. Soon down the road, we encountered the first person in the last few days that wasn¡¯t trying to kill or eat us. A local scroll salesman walking back from Memphis. He had probably never seen that many kids excited about reading as we seemed to be. We explained our situation with him and he shared a hardened piece of bread that he had in his bag. We dipped it in the river and split it thirteen ways. I was laughing with Huy, eating my crumb of bread, when I noticed that he started to glow. He was leveling up in front of me. I looked and saw Tuf, Kaavi, and Ruglio all began to glow too. They had all matured a level. The boys who hadn¡¯t were all jealous as they asked those that did what it felt like. ¡°Like I grew an inch,¡± Tuf said, ¡°Someone line up with me. I want to see if I did.¡± One of the level one boys lined up with Tuf but it did not appear that he grew. The boys tittered as they described their newfound powers when I interjected, ¡°Why did you all need bread to evolve and I needed to be beaten with a stick?¡± Some of the boys looked at me, a little quiet as they pondered how to break it. Ghala spoke up,¡±Most people don¡¯t evolve mid-battle,¡± Ghala said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that? The gods send you to the next level only when you¡¯ve rested.¡± ¡°Then why did I?¡± I asked. Ghala shrugged, ¡°Maybe ¡®cause of your ears.¡± I gave a soft ¡®hmm¡¯ sound as the others resumed their chittering. That was the best explanation anyone could come up with. I decided it was more of an advantage than a disadvantage. Maybe the goddess Seshat knew I was different. We all began our walk again and I checked in with Yajaira as we got to the last leg of our journey. ¡°You¡¯ll finally be a bardic student. What are you going to do as soon as you get to college?¡± I asked. ¡°Bathe. Easily. Then send a letter to my mother and father. Then bathe again just to make sure all of the tarantuladon¡¯s webbing is off me for good.¡± I laughed, ¡°Yeah, that would be nice.¡± ¡°I will provide you all with quarters when we arrive. Then I¡¯ll send you all off back to Skorwind with a full convoy. It¡¯s the least I can do for your bravery.¡± I waved my hand, ¡°It was nothing. Really. I think these kids could use the adventure, honestly.¡± ¡°And what about you? Was there some part of you that enjoyed this gauntlet?¡± I thought about it. Then I said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Yajaira simply said. ¡°I loved seeing my teammates be badasses but¡­ I felt so useless at times. Like¡­ What was the point of becoming a paladin? I knew about seven spells. Now I know ten. I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Well-¡± The duchess began. ¡°Hey, Duchess!¡± Tuf interrupted, ¡°Who¡¯dja think was the best fighter?!¡± All the boys crowded around her. Some of them rolled their sleeves up and tried to show off their biceps as they all gave the duchess reasons to choose them. Yajaira giggled and quietly looked between all of us, ¡°My. I find it so hard to choose. You were all so brave.¡± ¡°No chickening out!¡± Tuf said, ¡°You gotta choose!¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Well¡­ You were all so brave. Each one of you will make an amazing Paladin¡­ I¡¯ll have to say Egen, for his cunning.¡± The boys promptly rejected that, and fought against it by championing themselves for the best fighter, but left Yajaira and I to ourselves again. ¡°Thank you for that, Duchess.¡± ¡°What say you?¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the best paladin among the troop?¡± ¡°That would depend on what you mean.¡± ¡°Why do you say? You lead us out of danger. You¡¯re a great swordsman. Maybe the best in the troupe.¡± ¡°I¡¯d give that to Kaavi, easy.¡± ¡°Second best?¡± ¡°Tuff¡¯s pretty good. Great with the spear, too.¡± ¡°Hmm, third?¡± I started counting the numbers on my hand, ¡°Maybe Ghala or Huy? Then afterwards I¡¯d say Bova. I think I have Apep beat in terms of swordplay.¡± Yajaira gave a sort of exasperated laugh. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You are the sixth or seventh best swordsman?¡± Her laugh turned to a giggle. ¡°I am,¡± I said, ¡°I am good in other ways. ¡°Nimble?¡± ¡°I¡¯d have to give that to Huy.¡± ¡°Then what puts you ahead? Why are you so impressive in battle?¡± I thought about it. What did make me impressive? Was it simply my strategy? Sure, that could get me far but unless I could execute my plan, I was toast. There was something about my abilities that put me ahead, ¡°It¡¯s my magic. That¡¯s the thing I¡¯m best at. I can use my spells effectively.¡± ¡°Well, silly,¡± Yajaira said, ¡°Paladins simply don¡¯t use that much magic. Why didn¡¯t you become a magic user?¡± I kicked a rock as we kept walking. I stared down at it and watched it tumble forward. I kept kicking it upward while I thought about what she said, ¡°Well¡­¡± Was all I could say. ¡°Besides, you really don¡¯t seem the type to listen to some god.¡± I shrugged my shoulders. Thinking back on the timeline, Ictar offered to help me for free. My parents couldn''t afford a magic tutor. Let alone an elven one. And from that, he helped me get into the Junior Paladins. ¡°Might I suggest wizarding?¡± Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Wizarding.¡± I said to myself, the rock I was fiddling with skewed to the right, away from the group, ¡°Wizarding,¡± I repeated. ¡°My brother goes to Shai Thuul, it¡¯s where the best and the brightest go to learn wizarding.¡± ¡°Is it expensive?¡± I asked, finding a new rock to play with. ¡°It¡¯s worth it!¡± Yajaira said, ¡°Tell your parents if this is something you really want.¡± Yikes. No price tag. That was never cheap, ¡°I couldn¡¯t go if I wanted to.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that to yourself, Egen. You¡¯re brilliant. You absolutely could.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t. It¡¯s that I couldn¡¯t afford it.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t¡­ afford it?¡± I shook my head, not looking up. ¡°What does your father do?¡± I stopped walking when she said that. Then, said, ¡°Well, he¡¯s not a duke, duchess,¡± I said through gritted teeth. We arrived at Memphis not long after. The guards instantly recognized Yajaira. Everyone had been out looking for her. They had sent couriers when she didn¡¯t arrive and the duke had hired all sorts of rangers and survivalists to look for us. The college put all of us up for the night in some guest barracks. We were too tired to eat, opting to fall asleep instead. I rested on the cot they had given me. This was the closest thing to a bed I¡¯d had in what felt like eternity. As soon as I closed my eyes, I fell asleep. Instead of being greeted with pleasant dreams of returning a hero, I opened my eyes, and found myself in the stone cathedral again. The deep void in the center greeted me again, saying my name. ¡°Egen.¡± I stepped closer when it greeted me, same as last time. This time, I spoke back, ¡°So, are you going to introduce yourself?¡± I walked up to and stared down the deep well of black. A terrifying familiarity hovering over me. Two red shimmering eyes opened in the darkness, staring up at me. This time, I did not wake up. ¡°Find me.¡± was all it said. I heard wailing permeating the walls of the temple. There was only me and the thing in the void, ¡°Are you¡­ crying?¡± It didn¡¯t answer. The sobbing persisted. It was coming from outside of the dream. My attention briefly turned back to the two red eyes as I said, ¡°I Will.¡± I then woke up and noticed Kaavi in the bunk next to mine. He was the source of the sobbing. I sat up on my bed and looked at him, his back facing me. ¡°Kaavi,¡± I said, ¡°We¡¯re trying to sleep, buddy.¡± ¡°I.. I almost killed him.¡± Kaavi said, ¡°I almost killed Barth. I let my anger get in the way of everything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said to Kaavi, ¡°I do it too. All the time.¡± ¡°How do you deal with it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. Most of the time, I¡¯m entirely driven by my emotions. Sometimes I think logically. Now, can we get some sleep?¡± Kaavi turned to me and asked, ¡°Will you take back over? Just see us through until we get back to Skorwind. The duchess said we¡¯re getting a big convoy, they¡¯re aware of the chacali. It should be ea-¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Wh-why not?¡± ¡°Failure isn¡¯t the opposite of success, Kaavi. Cowardice is. I¡¯ve failed. Hundreds of times. But the reason I was a failure? It¡¯s because I was too afraid to try. I¡¯m not going to let that happen to you, Kaavi. Don¡¯t become comfortable with running away. That would be the real failure. You understand me?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I could tell he didn¡¯t. But he would when he was older. He turned back facing the wall. His cries subsided to muffles. ¡°Hey, Egen?¡± ¡°Yeah, Kaavi?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a failure.¡± ¡°Thanks, Kaavi. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a failure anymore either.¡± Kaavi drifted off and I was able to get to sleep. Unfortunately no more visit to the stone temple. The bardic college prepared a banquet for us. We sat at a table longer than my house as the chefs plated our bounty. Dates wrapped in meats. Cheeses only this world could offer. Drinks from fruits and roots that swirled in different colors. All of us wanted to wait for the duchess to get there but they informed us she was preparing for her first day of college. So we all dug in. From the first taste, my soul reinflated from its flattened state. I felt a tap on the shoulder while I stuffed my mouth with bread. I turned to see Porta, giving me her normal studying glare, ¡°The lady would like to see you before you all depart.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t she see us all off?¡± ¡°She will. But first she¡¯d like to see you.¡± I swallowed the bread in my throat and told Porta to lead the way. I followed her to Yajaira¡¯s dorm. The duchess was brushing her hair, getting ready for the day¡¯s events. The first day of school was about to begin and Yajaira was already the talk of the class, having survived a chacali attack. ¡°How have you found the bardic college?¡± She asked. ¡°I haven''t really had time to rummage around,¡± I said, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°They showed me to my room. It¡¯s a little small for my liking but after having slept on the ground floor, it¡¯s left me with little to complain.¡± ¡°Of course. I heard the library was nice!¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to stop by.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Yajaria said, ¡°Do that! Check a book out under my name. It¡¯s the least I could do, really.¡± I stuck my hands up, ¡°That sounds like a lovely idea.¡± Then, silence filled the room. Polite chatter was over. I waited patiently for the reason she summoned me. ¡°So,¡± Yajaira started, ¡°I wanted to apologize.¡± ¡°For what, duchess?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡­ am not entirely sure.¡± She said, ¡°But I noticed at one point during our conversation, you became colder. I tend to put my foot too far in my mouth. I am sorry if I was indelicate in any way.¡± ¡°Thank you, Yajaira. I accept your apology.¡± I didn¡¯t have much expectation for a young duchess to handle poverty with grace. But I was pleasantly surprised she handled apologies so well. She nodded her head, then said, ¡°I have to go to my first class. I shall see you off, but first, pick out a book. The Bardic has a wonderful library and a lot of books on magic.¡± I did as she insisted. I made my way over to the library. It was stunning. There were rows and rows of books and scrolls. And spiral staircases that flowed up to a second story where more books and scrolls awaited me. This was much nicer than the one down in the bronze ring. I perused. Obviously most of it pertained to bardary. Music theory, Instruments, Magical theory. Then, some of sections even surprised me. They dealt with combat. Nature. It turned out there were more types of bards than just Barth. I looked for a section in elvish. I found a very small one in the back. It was only a few rows in a section, but I skimmed through them. Three caught my eye:
  • Goblinology: The Path of Fire by Dr. Groktor, translated by Folas Kris;
  • The Way Of The Elven Bard, by Eladrialle Felixus;
  • and Where Things Most Foul Slumber: A Monster Manual For The Nosy Elf, by R.A. Crookshank, translated by Folas Kris.
I checked one out. While I was in line, Tuf came to get me. The convoy was ready. We all gathered around. The convoy was a similar setup as before. It was comprised of a troupe of battlemasters and cavalry. With the addition of archers perched on top of the carriage. Its roof was surrounded by a wooden parapet to provide the archers with some protection. Yajaria, Porta, and even Barth were waiting for us. Yajaira was a duchess, it was improper to hug her. She merely thanked everyone for their help. She graciously accepted their bows and thanked everyone for their bravery. I approached Yajaira. I bowed to her. ¡°Did you pick out a book?¡± She asked. I showed it to her, ¡°When I¡¯m done, how should I return it?¡± I asked. ¡°Personally,¡± Yajaira said, ¡°I want you to visit me soon, young half-elf.¡± Then she reached out and hugged me. ¡°My lady,¡± Barth pulled her off of me, ¡°It¡¯s most improper. He is, after all, a mere paladin.¡± ¡°We still got a problem, Barth?¡± Barth sort of groaned, like he was thinking about it, then said, ¡°Not¡­ at the moment. But tomorrow is a new day.¡± I stuck up a fist and said, ¡°Knock¡¯em.¡± He dutifully accepted. ¡°Thank you. For saving me earlier. I told Kaavi I forgave him. I don¡¯t think he believed me. Send him my best. Make sure he¡¯s okay, Egen.¡± I told him I would and moved onto the final one. Porta. While Yajaira was busy with the other kids, she merely said to me, ¡°I thank you for your kindness, Egen. Although, it wasn¡¯t all kindness, was it?¡± ¡°You saw it just as I did, Porta,¡± I said, ¡°Kaavi took over halfway through. If there¡¯s anyone to thank it¡¯s him. I¡¯m sure Yajaira will be eternally grateful¡­ to Kaavi.¡± ¡°Yes. You are quite proud of yourself. I want you to know that many will try to use my master and I will always have your best interest at heart. So don¡¯t think you-¡± ¡°Oh come here, you.¡± I reached out and pulled her in for a hug, surprising her. After a little resistance, she hugged back. Then whispered in my ear, ¡°Do not let your ambitions grow too wild, Egen.¡± Then I whispered back, ¡°You couldn¡¯t stop me if you had an army. How about you try letting your ambitions grow a little more?¡± Then I released her, and we all got in the carriage. ¡°Now it¡¯s our turn to be in the carriage, huh?¡± I said beaming. Ynec yipped and said, ¡°Never sat down on wood bench before.¡± ¡°Get used to it, Ynec,¡± I said, ¡°Stick with me and you¡¯ll be living the highlife!¡± We all crowded in, clearly the space too small for ten bodies even if the bodies were small. Ynec yipped and we were off. The first two days were easy riding. It was like things were back to normal in our camp, we were joking, fed, well rested. It was as we approached the valley, that we all went silent. It was only a day away from our home and we recognized as we approached that this was the valley we had battled at. Ynec spoke up and said, ¡°You smell it? It reached my nose on the wind.¡± ¡°What do you smell, Ynec?¡± He kept looking onward out the window, gazing at the horizon where the smell came from downwind, so far that only a hyper-trained canine nose could possibly pick it up. ¡°Father.¡± Ch 43: The Chacali Final Battle ¡°How do you want to play this?¡± I asked Kaavi, ¡°We can either go through the valley without stopping or face their trap.¡± Kaavi thought about it, ¡°We¡¯re all level two, except for you, who¡¯s level three. We¡¯ve fought the Chacali before. We know their tricks. Most important, if they know we have Ynec, they¡¯ll for sure fight us.¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Ynec wriggled in his seat, clearly uncomfortable with us discussing him. ¡°So what? Are we going to risk our lives for¡­¡± Ghala asked but trailed off when he saw my glare. He kept his voice down and mumbled to himself. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re saying there¡¯s a fight coming. Right, team leader?¡± I asked. Kaavi stared deeply in my eyes, remembering what I said, ¡°We fight them. But, I¡¯m not as good at plans as you are, Egen. I want you to tell us what to do.¡± I smiled, ¡°Right answer,¡± then shifted through the batch of bodies to the little window that connected me to the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Sir?¡± I asked. ¡°We¡¯re about to stop, kid,¡± The battlemaster said, ¡°We¡¯re going to-¡± ¡°To examine the valley, right? Stop us and do some recon because we¡¯re vulnerable to highwaymen?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± The driver said, a little taken aback at my accuracy. ¡°This happened to us already. We¡¯ll be ambushed before then by Chacali. Around fifteen to twenty with some of them on mounts. They¡¯ll barrage us with arrows as they hide behind the hills and then use that to get closer to us.¡± ¡°Chacali.¡± The driver took the time to process what I was saying, ¡°I understand. In that case, we won¡¯t stop. I¡¯ll tell the others to pick up pace. Thank you.¡± Just as the battlemaster was about to blow a whistle around his neck, I waved my hand at him to stop. ¡°Oh, no sir. That¡¯s not the plan.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not?¡± He asked. ¡°No, sir. But I can tell you what is.¡± The driver stopped our caravan. Just like normal. The driver got out of the seat walked around the carriage to the back, where opened the door. He kept himself within the protection of the carriage¡¯s double doors and blew on his whistle. The hum, tamber, and pitch of the whistle changed as the battlemaster wordlessly gave instructions to his battalion. One from each group, cavalry, battlemasters, and archers, whistled a single tone back, affirming that they heard. Then, he looked at me and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hope you¡¯re right about this.¡± ¡°Give it a sec.¡± And we waited. The silence so thick you could chew on it. I heard tapping coming from inside and noticed that Ynec¡¯s tail was wagging nervously, slapping the wood back post of the bench. Then, with both Ynec¡¯s enhanced senses and my half-elven ears, we both heard the whistling of arrows as they shot our direction. ¡°Now,¡± I said. The battlemaster blew a long clean sound from his whistle. Threw up their shields as the driver he hopped inside the caravan. The arrows bounced off the shields of the soldiers. I could hear the plopping sounds as they sunk into the carriage. I stuck my head out the window and spoke to the archers, ¡°Focus on the hills. Aim for the mounts because they¡¯ll get to here the fastest. The archers nodded, notched their arrows and watched as the Chacali rose from the horizon. One of the archers loosed their arrows. It sailed through the air, making it to the Chacali mount¡¯s chest. The humanoid slumped over and fell off his mount. His body landed with a thud, dead. Another wave of arrows. The battlemaster let out another long whistle. Once again, everyone hid behind their shields. The arrows bounced off. Our archers let loose three more arrows as the mounts fell down. Their entire cavalry had been defeated. Their infantry charged ahead, undeterred by their fallen comrades. ¡°You all ready?:¡± I asked. Everyone nodded their heads. Everyone except for Ynec, ¡°Ynec,¡± I said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± He stuck his knife out, and with a shaky voice said, ¡°They¡¯d do it to me.¡± I looked at Ruglio, ¡°Cast Aura of Shielding.¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Aura of Shielding¡± Ruglio said. Little shield icons appeared hovering over us, indicating that we now had extra protection from a single strike. ¡°As soon as three or more of our shields break, Huy, you cast the next one. Tuf, Kaavi, and Ghala, your second level spells will be Righteous Blade. The rest of you can use True Strike.¡± We all stepped out of the caravan, and were greeted with the clamor of the battlefield. The Chacali were upon us. As our cavalrymen weaved through the enemy battalion, the battle masters locked blades with the infantrymen. A Chacali took notice of me and charged. It struck at me with their cleave-blades. Before it could connect with my blade, the driver blocked it with his ax. ¡°True Strike!¡± I charged my blade with strength and slashed the chacali in the thigh. The enemy let out a snarl and the battlemaster used the opening to slash his throat. Blood spurted on my face. Without the arrows finishing a lot of us off, we had a hefty advantage over them. I saw a group of about ten Chacali with us, while four of the infantrymen attempted to get on their unmounted beasts. They positioned themselves behind the large creatures to protect themselves from our archers. Ghala, Tuf, and Huy ran past me, surrounding one of the Chacali, calling out ¡®True Strike¡¯ and taking a stab at them. Tuf even performed a Righteous Blade and entered into the canine¡¯s stomach. Blood left the enemy¡¯s mouth as Huy finished him off. ¡°What should I do, Egen?¡± Ruglio asked behind me. ¡°Cast Stride on yourself. Provide support.¡± Ruglio cast the spell and ran around to different groups, dashing behind some of the enemies and providing opportunities for his teammates to attack. The battlemasters were overtaking the Chacali. The junior paladins were helping. Our cavalry galloped after the infantrymen attempting to mount the large beasts. The archers readied their bows, waiting for an opening. I ran further into the battlefield, it wasn¡¯t until I heard Ynec¡¯s cry, ¡°Egen, Behind!¡± I leapt out of the way, just as the leader¡¯s large cleave-blade dropped on the space where I stood. I adjusted. Ynec¡¯s father. His breathing was labored. He was still wrapped in bandages, but he still had that same sneer on his face from when we first fought. ¡°You reek like magis.¡± ¡°I switched back to the old cologne.¡± He gripped his sword, forcing power into it until it turned red. He launched the power at me, the red leaping from the blade and chasing toward me. I blocked it with my sword. I was pushed backward but I stayed on my feet as my aura of shielding broke. ¡°Sorry. That¡¯s not going to work this time.¡± Huy cast Aura of Shielding, replenishing the shield icon above me. I launched at him, and he at me. I knew I didn¡¯t have the strength to parry against the blade directly. Instead, I opted for an old trick Ghala had shown me. I cast Knowing Light in the precise area he swung, causing a shimmer of light. Then I cast a new spell. ¡°Lambast Lightning.¡± Electricity crackled from my blade and when it connected with the Chacali leader, it shocked him, then propelled him back ten feet. His body rolled backward on the ground, singed by my new power. ¡°We¡¯ve got the numbers. We¡¯ve fought you before, and we¡¯ve got more power now. Call your goons off.¡± He got up, shaking. He let out deep measured breaths before saying, ¡°You sure you got numbers? We still got friends.¡± The cackles and yips of actual jackals rung behind me. I looked behind and I was surrounded by five snarling jackals. Even though they were small, I was not likely to hold them off. I looked at the archers. They were still dealing with the newly mounted enemies as our cavalry chased them. I stuck up my sword, surrounded. They stepped closer to me, ready to pounce. The leader used his cleave-blade as a cane to hike himself up. The howls of a Chacali caused the jackal¡¯s head to turn. They momentarily ceased their approach. Someone had ordered them to stop and it was coming from our side. Ynec was crying out to them in his native tongue. Ynec¡¯s father angrily shouted back, once again drawing their attention toward me. The jackals didn¡¯t know where to look. Ynec kept calling back to them. I turned my attention back to the leader, hoping to use this moment against him. ¡°Stride, level 2.¡± I cried out. I felt the energy course through my legs as I was now able to move even quicker. I rushed toward him and dodged his errant, desperate attack, rolling and calling out,¡±Righteous Blade¡± only to stab in the exact same location I had gotten him before, this time from the other side. ¡°Call off your goons,¡± I said. He could not speak, I had clipped his lungs. He let out little gasps as he fell to his knees. I stuck my sword out and brought it up. This was it, the first time I¡¯d ever take someone¡¯s life. I brought my sword in the air, the chacali leader looking right at me, waiting for me to do it. I was waiting for me to do it. Then, Ynec cried out, ¡°Please!¡± He rushed over on all fours, ¡°Please! He is Father. Egen. I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Really? I asked, "I was just about to kill him.¡± I let out an internal sigh of relief, quite pleased I didn¡¯t have to kill anyone in cold blood today. I placed my sword down. I turned my attention back to the Chacali leader ¡°Your son showed you mercy where you did not. He¡¯s a bigger man than you. Hell, he¡¯s a bigger man than me.¡± ¡°He¡­ is¡­ failure.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± I said ¡°Well, looks like you got beaten by two failures today. So what does that make you?¡± Ynec walked up with a mini pack of jackals licking his heels, he picked one of them up. ¡°I shall take a jackal.¡± He said, the canine that was in his hand was the smallest of the bunch, able to be picked up with one hand. He placed the critter in his shirt, so its little head was poking out. ¡°A runt. You will not miss it.¡± ¡°If you ever see me, or one of my troupe again, and don¡¯t walk the other way, we¡¯ll kill you. Got it?¡± The proud jackal was too defeated, too injured to answer with words. Instead, he solemnly nodded his head. I looked back at the leader and said, ¡°If I were him, I woulda killed ya,¡± Then whooped the leader with the broadside of my sword, knocking him out. Soon after their leader had fallen the chacali gave in. Some of the chacali escaped, others, who were injured, submitted to being taken as prisoners. They walked the rest of the way, chained to the back of the carriage, their mounts looped to our horses. We finished the rest of the carriage ride back to our house in relative peace, except for the runty jackal that would not stop nipping our heels. We were ready to touch base back at Skorwind, where I would see my parents again and sleep for the next week. I couldn¡¯t wait to relax, but Sergeant Bhufo had other plans. Ch 44: My Mother Drops A Bombshell On Me Reuniting with my parents was a whirlwind. My dad manned the gates when we returned. He hugged me and cried and embarrassed me in front of the guys. His boss let him leave early and he plucked me from the junior paladin¡¯s convoy. I said a quick goodbye to them and they told them I¡¯d see them soon. It had only been a few days since I¡¯d seen my parents but it felt like a lifetime. My father took me back to our house. We all hugged and kissed each other. My mother was a torrent of emotions. Happy for my return, grateful for my safety, but mostly mad. Furious that I ever left the house. Hestiana hugged me and said she was glad her little master had come home safe. ¡°Deep inside I knew. I knew you were resourceful enough to survive on your own.¡± I had gotten some rest at the college but there was something about your own bed that made you feel twice as rested. I woke up to the smell of Hestiana cooking rabbit for dinner. It was a delicacy, they decided to spring for the good stuff now that their baby boy was back home. While we ate dinner, I regaled them of the righteous tale the Junior Paladins, and how I had gotten to level 3! My dad spent the whole time shaking his head in disbelief. Hestia''s eyes shined with admiration. My mother just stewed. I told my parents that I couldn¡¯t wait to see Clary and Ictar. My mother shook her head and said, ¡°Well, you¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to see them now that you won¡¯t be in the Junior Paladins anymore.¡± I laughed, not noticing that she didn¡¯t join in. ¡°But, seriously, I report to Bhufo first thing in the morning for a debrief.¡± ¡°Well,¡± My mother said, putting her dish away, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, will it?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± I asked, pulling from my drink. ¡°I just told you. You¡¯re quitting the junior paladins.¡± I kept glugging from my drink ¡°That¡¯s not funny, Ma, ¡° I said. She grabbed my father¡¯s dish and stuck her hand out, waiting for mine, ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I told you, we¡¯re pulling you out.¡± ¡°What?!¡± I asked in shock, ¡°Why would you do that?¡± She was tired of keeping her hand in the air. She reached over and grabbed my plate from me and went over to the bucket of water we kept for the dirty dishes, ¡°How can you even ask that? Knowing everything you just told me, about how you almost died multiple times.¡± ¡°I told you that because I wanted to share some war stories!¡± ¡°One of your friends was almost paralyzed for gods¡¯ sake!¡± ¡°Okay, well, maybe I didn¡¯t tell that story right, because I wouldn''t consider Barth a friend...¡± ¡°I mean it. We thought we were never going to hear from you again. We all began mourning you.¡± ¡°Hestiana said she knew I could do it,¡± I regretted it the moment I said it. I put her in a terribly awkward position. She was not going to speak out directly against her master. My mother shot her a glare. I turned back to my mother, ¡°I¡¯m in the junior paladins to learn magic.¡± My mother kept shaking her head, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Learning magic doesn¡¯t have to be so dangerous. It¡¯s our job as parents to keep you safe. Isn¡¯t that right, Timu?¡± She looked at my feckless father. He nodded in agreement. No one was on my side. I stared my mother dead in the eyes and said, ¡°You. Cannot. Pull me out of the Junior Paladins.¡± ¡°I am your mother,¡± she said to me, ¡°I will do what is best for you. Feel free to sleep in. I¡¯ll get in contact with Bhufo tomorrow and tell him you¡¯ll no longer be a paladin.¡± I shook my head over and over, unable to believe what she was telling me. I saw the way she looked at me. Like a child. I was a child. Still. If she wanted me out, that was it. I¡¯d be out. Even if I wanted to resist, Bhufo wouldn¡¯t listen to me over her. I would have to find some other way. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°Let me just go to do the debriefing,¡± I said to my mother, ¡°Please, I owe it to my troupe. I¡¯ll tell him I¡¯m out myself.¡± My mother could tell I was serious, ¡°Fine.¡± Bhufo sat across from me in his office tent, looking over papyrus reports. ¡°Since your parents picked you up as soon as you got to the gate, you didn¡¯t get an opportunity to fill out an incident report. I¡¯m reading over your colleagues¡¯ works right now.¡± ¡°My colleagues.. The other children? I¡¯m not sure all of them are literate.¡± ¡°They¡¯re almost all not. Most of them drew pictures. See.¡± He handed me a papyrus scroll with chalk markings of a giant spider and a kid with red hair and a sword, ¡°That¡¯s about right,¡± I said as I handed him the scroll back. ¡°I¡¯ve got a pretty good image of what happened, but I want to hear your side.¡± ¡°Well, sir, I would argue that first and foremost, it was a difficult journey. One filled with peril from a variety of threats in both size and danger. Were it not for the tremendous wit and skill of my team, I¡¯m not sure I would be here. But more than anything, I am proud that we made it back all in one piece in spite of my cowardice.¡± ¡°I heard a very similar¡­ cowardice?¡± Bhufo¡¯s face turned to confusion, ¡°Cowardice?¡± He repeated in a higher pitch. ¡°Yes, sir. I was a coward. There was a moment when we were leaving the Chacali camp. There was a prisoner there. Admittedly, not one of ours. I refused to go back for him. Ghala and I both did. But a certain cadet did. He was brave enough to return and save an innocent life set for slaughter.¡± Bhufo looked at me, quite confused. He wasn¡¯t quite sure what to say so he urged me to continue. ¡°There was another time, when the giant spider was attacking all of us in a cave.OUr plan was to run away. Strategically. One by one. Ghala was the first to go. I was the second. But one certain cadet stayed until the very end, placing himself in danger so that others could get away safely. Finally, the cyclops. I wanted to run. Ghala was useless. But one certain cadet led the charge and fought.¡± ¡°Why are you telling this all to me? Your cadets...¡± ¡°Are very kind. Very, very, very kind. The truth is I was probably more popular but I¡­ am¡­ not fit for leadership.¡± Bhufo then leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms, ¡°And you¡¯re telling me Ghala didn¡¯t comport well either? This is a big deal. I¡¯ll have to explain this to the Princep.¡± ¡°You see this bruise?¡± I pointed at the welt under my eye, ¡°This was mutiny. When the bard¡¯s neck got snapped, everyone lost their cool. Everyone cried, but the only one of the troupe to strike me. But the one member that held the line? The one that kept us all in check? Kaavi.¡± Bhufo did not talk immediately. Instead he kept staring me down, studying me as he took in everything I was saying, ¡°A couple of children were the only survivors of a huge successful raid. You were taken in as prisoners. You successfully escaped where you then faced a tarantuladon and two cyclopes. You don¡¯t want credit for any of it? Hell, you want to give credit to someone else?¡± ¡°Where it¡¯s due, sir.¡± Bhufo let out a small laugh through his teeth, ¡°You want me to make Kaavi head cadet?¡± ¡°He deserves it, sir,¡± ¡°This conflicts with¡­ other reports. Ghala said you told him to hit you. Most people said that while Kaavi helped lead, you were still calling the shots.¡± ¡°That''s a very gracious interpretation, sir. I feel that they were never able to fully shake me but really it was Kaavi¡¯s humility that potentially kept them from seeing him as a leader. Rest assured, Kaavi is the one who got us out of the mess.¡± ¡°And Ghala¡­¡± ¡°A lying bitch, sir.¡± Bhufo could not stop looking at me. The incredulity on his face painted every wrinkle. Every line and discoloration. He kept shaking his head and letting out small sighs before saying, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it ever feel like I¡¯m talking to an eight year old when I¡¯m talking to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m almost nine, sir.¡± He laughed. It was a single rueful chuckle before saying, ¡°you can stop calling me, ¡®sir.¡¯ I can see you wince every time you do. You may be ahead of your time but you¡¯ve still got a lot to learn.¡± To this I didn¡¯t say anything. He leaned farther back in his chair and stared up at this tent wall. ¡°Son of a bitch, Egen. What the hell am I going to do with you?¡± ¡°Uhm¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re not going to do much more with me. My mother is pulling me out of the troupe.¡± He snapped back into a seated position and looked at me wide-eyed, ¡°Right now? At this moment?¡± ¡°Unfortunately. That¡¯s the other reason I came here today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s miserable timing.¡± ¡°I know. Things were just getting good with my powers.¡± Another laugh. This time with more warmth. Bhufo found everything I said a little insane, ¡°Well, yeah. You reached level three in record time. You were ready for the next stage.¡± ¡°The next stage?¡± He leaned forward in his chair and looked. He leaned forward in his chair, his head leveling to mine. We were seeing eye to eye. Almost like equals, ¡°It¡¯s time to choose your god.¡± Ch 45: I Decide My God I breezed through the compendium of gods that I had now read many times. Bhufo gave it to me when my mother pulled me out of the Junior Paladins. I was so excited to read through it when I first got it. I poured through it, learning about all the different gods, some small and large. I even looked up Seshat to read more about her temporary contract. She didn¡¯t ask for much, except to study and get better, which I liked doing anyway. But she had no need for warriors. Not really. She didn¡¯t advance anyone past level three. So I read up on other gods. There was a section on their motives, the abilities they granted you, as well as a paragraph called ¡®likely missions.¡¯ Apparently, how it worked was you would make a contract with a god to serve seven years at least. It was like you were on call. You would be able to walk around spend most of your time bumming along doing whatever you¡¯d like with your powers but when they came calling? You answered. Oftentimes some of the more absent gods would have a guideline you would follow. ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡± or ¡°Always be virtuous.¡± If you failed you¡¯d be stripped of your powers and be an enemy of that god¡¯s order. It was an interesting idea. I was not very happy with it. As I read over the session of ¡®biases¡¯ and ¡®mission statement¡¯ I was left puzzled. I couldn¡¯t make up my mind. What if what they wanted interfered with my own plan? I would have to defer to them or I would be stripped. I knew there was a friend I had that, after years, was still at the beck and call of his god. I went to the exit and my mom stopped me and asked where I was going. ¡°To see Ictar,¡± I said. ¡°To see Ictar?¡± She asked with her arms crossed, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s my friend.¡± ¡°Is this about being a paladin?¡± I harrumphed and told her that if she wasn¡¯t going to let me be a paladin she might as well let me see my friends who were. She held out, arguing about the dangers of going out on my own and how she wanted me back before they lit the street torches. I testily agreed and she finally stepped out of my way. I walked all the way to the South Bronze Gate, where I met my father and he gave me a pass to return. He handed me some deben for food, I thanked him and I made the trek to my old friend¡¯s house. When I got to Ictar¡¯s house, he was not there yet. I ended up waiting hours. He returned half-drunk and smelling like whiskey. ¡°Hyuh? Were we supposed to train? Hold on, I need to get something.¡± ¡°Is it a bucket of water?¡± ¡°Ehh,¡± He sort of bumbled around, looking for the bucket, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not quite that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bucket of water. You want to pour it on me?¡± I asked, ¡°It doesn¡¯t work. I¡¯m wide awake. You¡¯re drunk. It¡¯s be better if we-¡± He picked up the bucket with a little water at the bottom and it landed on my shirt. ¡°Nice.¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s for being late to our meeting!¡± He said as he took another pull of his flask, ¡°When were we supposed to meet, anyway?¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°We weren¡¯t,¡± I said as I wrung the part of my shirt that had just been washed, ¡°I came to ask you about being a paladin. Would you like to go inside?¡± ¡°Sure. Better than drinking outside.¡± We went inside his hovel. Some insects buzzed around a plate of food he¡¯d left out. I scraped the food into the trash and placed the plate in the empty bucket. When I wanted to sit down, I saw that there were dirty clothes on the chair. I took them and attempted to find some place for them. ¡°Just put those anywhere,¡± Ictar said. I did not. I found a sac and placed them inside. And with that, I could not sit still. As we talked, I tidied the old coot¡¯s home. ¡°So, you¡¯re to choose a god, young squirrel,¡± Ictar said, ¡°What have you decided?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t decide which one. Why did you choose Aeolus?¡± ¡°I needed his speed. His quickness. In exchange I pledged fealty to him. And I am faithful to this day.¡± ¡°Did he ever ask you to do a mission?¡± ¡°Oh yes. Several times. Not directly. It¡¯s not often that the gods speak with you. But there would be signs. I¡¯d need to save a hawk from the clutches of a giant spider or I¡¯d need to save some fair maiden.¡± ¡°Why does a god want that?¡± I asked, ¡°Why do any of those things?¡± ¡°Ours is not to question the gods'' will, little squirrel. They are right because they are gods and it is ours to listen. May I ask you this, what god are you thinking? SOmeone as quick and nimble as you could use some strength, but I think Hermes would be good for you. God of travelers and rogues. Ba¡¯al? God of storms. Maybe you¡¯ll even be tapped on the shoulder by Ra himself.¡± ¡°I was thinking Anubis.¡± I served him coffee to sober him up. I stared at him, curious to hear what he had to say. He laughed. He then drank some coffee. ¡°Anubis does not have warriors child. She is merely the one who delivers the dead to judgment.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°I understand.¡± I said. ¡°I guess that¡¯s up to me to determine. Thanks for the help, Ictar. Any chance I can stay, help clean up a bit?¡± I worked quickly, throwing away some of the refuse he¡¯d let collect. I cleared away the mold in his food cabinet. I opened the door to his latrine outside but closed it. I would not have time to get to all that today. All these gods. Everyone that would give power to a warrior, they wanted something back. It was understandable. But what did they want? How did it conflict with what I wanted? It was ineffable. How the hell could I trust it? I stopped scrubbing a pernicious spot and looked back up to Ictar, ¡°Why don¡¯t some gods take on paladins?¡± Without stopping from rocking in his chair, he said, ¡°It¡¯s as I said. It is some divine reason.¡± ¡°What if I could convince them of a reason? They probably need something done," I said, ¡°Have you ever thought to ask?¡± To this, he let out a rye chuckle, ¡°Most gods don¡¯t speak to just anybody.¡± ¡°Yeah, I wouldn¡¯t either.¡± It took a few hours of my day to clean his place, and by the time I was done, I realized I¡¯d have no time to stop by and see Clary. I was in her part of town, which I did not visit often, but if I wanted to keep my word to my mother, I¡¯d have to leave Ictar¡¯s place now to reach my second destination. The sun was setting and I had to make it back to the Bronze Ring. I used a Stride spell and ran toward the door, thanking Ictar for his time. ¡°Where are you going?!¡± Ictar turned as I made my way out the door. ¡°Speak to an old friend. Maybe my oldest friend.¡± Ch 46: I Speak To A Goddess The fountainhead shot out the water, occasionally sputtering. I looked at it¡¯s maw. It¡¯s tongue out. It took me way longer to find it than I thought it would. Most people hadn¡¯t heard of it. The few who had could not accurately recount where it was located. After some trial and error I found it. On the west side of the Bronze Ring, through some back alleys, just past a textile merchant who was poor with directions, nestled against the wall to the Silver Ring, was a shrine. It took the shape of a stone fountain. Sculpted by an artist who had possibly only heard of a dog in passing. I stared at the Basenji hound shooting water out of its open mouth into a pool. Its eyes pointing in different directions. It¡¯s proportions out of whack. Geez. Even her shrines were goofy. I looked around, there were some residents who were using the thoroughfare as a shortcut to their house, but they only came occasionally. I was mostly alone, and yet I still felt silly. Was praying to the gods here similar to praying in the last world? I got on my knees in front of the shrine, and clasped my hands together. I focused on the dog, its mouth opened far too wide. I closed my eyes and focused. ¡°Oh.. Anubis¡­¡± I said, ¡°Oh, Goddess Anubis. It is I, Egen. Formerly known as Aiden. I would like to convene with you, oh goddess.¡± I opened one eye. Nothing. I got up and paced around for a little. I thought about going home. The sun was starting to get low and my mother was on edge. I sat back down and tried again. ¡°Please, Anubis,¡± I pleaded, ¡°I¡¯d like to convene with you, oh goddess.¡± I could only hear the uneven gurgling of the fountain. It looked and sounded like the dog figure was choking on its own saliva. I sighed and looked up again, ¡°Anubis¡­ You promised me you would visit me. You said you¡¯d check in. It¡¯s been nine years. You haven¡¯t been here once!¡± I started to get myself riled up, ¡°I looked out for basenji. They¡¯re royal dogs. I didn¡¯t see many. I looked at any dog and wondered if it was you. I saw a mutt eat its own shit and then come right up to me and try to lick my face. I thought¡­ ¡®that¡¯s gotta be Anubis!¡¯ But¡­ It was just wishful thinking. The truth is I¡¯ve been all alone here. Well¡­ not all alone. But you were the only person in this world I would get to be myself with¡­ and you never came. Where are you?!¡± Still nothing. The bubbling of the fountain distracted me. ¡°Where ARE YOU?!¡± Some people who were about to pass through suddenly turned the other direction. ¡°Where are you, you crazy bitch?!¡± ¡°Hey! I am not crazy!!¡± A familiar soft voice called behind me. I looked back, ecstatic. There she was. Wearing heavenly robes, and with straight black hair, and those ears. Big black ears coming out from under her hair. Anubis. ¡°Anubis!¡± I squealed. I ran up and hugged her. In this diminutive form, she was much taller than me. ¡°Hey, Aiden. OR should I call you Egen?¡± She looked down at me ¡°Or maybe¡­ ¡°She said with a grin, ¡°I should call you Danger?¡± I stuck my tongue out at her. ¡°You really think that¡¯s funny, huh?¡± I said. She cackled at her own prank. ¡°Where have you been?¡± I asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you visit me?¡± ¡°Geez, dork,¡± Anubis said, ¡°Quit barking at me. I know it¡¯s been nine years for you but that¡¯s not that long in god-time. Sorry, If I¡¯m a little late. Most people are all ¡®goo-goo gaa-gaa¡¯ for the first twenty five years of their life anyway.¡± ¡°Well, I called you here for a reason. I''m a Junior Paladin and,¡± I took a little pause, it felt like I was about to ask a girl to the dance, ¡°It¡¯s time to make a contract with my god.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Anubis asked, ¡®Well, if you need me to vet anybody, I¡¯ll be happy to. I¡¯ve got the juicy gossip on every god. Who are you looking at?¡± I gave her a head wag, and stared straight at her. ¡°What?¡± Anubis asked, smiling, oblivious, ¡°Do I have some kibble on my face?¡± ¡°You. Dummy. You. I want you to be my patron.¡± ¡°Oooh,¡± She said, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s not happening. I don¡¯t contract paladins.¡± ¡°What? I asked, You don¡¯t have any business down here? At all?¡± ¡°No, kid. Sorry. I mostly stay in the Land of the Rreeds. Hey, when you¡¯re up there, I¡¯ll show you all the cool spots! There¡¯s this room where all failed dreams converge. It¡¯s haunting but¡­ the lighting makes my skin look amazing.¡± ¡°Yeah, that sounds nice for when I die,¡± I said, ¡°But really, there¡¯s nothing you need?¡± She shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Okay,¡± I sighed, ¡°I guess I¡¯ll keep looking.¡± ¡°Alright, I guess I¡¯ll go.¡±The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Wait! It¡¯s been forever for me since we talked! I¡¯ve missed you, you¡­¡± and just as I was about to call her crazy, she gave me this look to warn me, ¡°You sane bitch.¡± She smiled, ¡°Okay. I can hang for a bit.¡± ¡°Tell me stuff.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± She asked. ¡°You still dating that guy?¡± ¡°What guy?¡± ¡°The guy, who was texting the shrieking water spirit.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, that guy. Yeah, I¡¯m still dating that guy.¡± She said it as a throwaway, as if it kind of bothered her that she was still dating that guy. ¡°How is it?¡± I asked ¡°It¡¯s alright he¡¯s¡­¡± Suddenly her eyes lit up. She got an idea in that tiny head of hers, ¡°Wait a minute¡­ I do have some business you might be able to attend to.¡± I perked up too. I said, ¡°Yeah? You¡¯ll let me be your paladin?!¡± I asked, glee oozing from my words, ¡°Anything you ask, I shall procure, my fair goddess.¡± Anubis pumped her straight black hair, ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t tell me there¡¯d be flattery. You shoulda lead with that.¡± ¡°What is it? What brave mission shall I take on?¡± ¡°Yeeeeah,¡± She said, her gears turning, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing: Dale, my boyfriend, keeps wandering off to the mortal plane.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s unusual?¡± I asked. ¡°Not really. He¡¯s the god of a large lake. Very large. Very respectable lake. Lake Edko¡± ¡°He¡¯s the god of Lake Edko?¡± ¡°Well, co-god. Some of the smaller gods got together and decided to co-op Edko together.¡± ¡°Oh, Anubis.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s the co-owner of a single lake? You could do better, god-wise.¡± ¡°He was really funny. And nice. For a while.¡± ¡°Sure, honey.¡± ¡°Anyway, he always says it¡¯s just some lake business, but he hasn¡¯t just been going to the lake. My friend Horus keeps his eyes on him when he¡¯s down there. Horus is great,¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you date Horus?¡± ¡°Ew. Not my type. He¡¯s a good friend.¡± ¡°Oof.¡± ¡°Horus uses his little hawks to see that Dale has been going to a tavern in a mountain town, Jabali. It¡¯s in the Edko Mountains. Six hours north east of the lake. He goes into a bar there and the hawks lose track of him. But they say that he meets with someone. Has been once a week for the last three weeks. I need you to go into the mountains and see what he¡¯s doing in this bar. Can you do that for me? My honorable paladin?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I said, ¡°Do this and you¡¯ll grant me my powers?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll even give you powers now to help you with your quest, and if you succeed, you keep them! And you¡¯ll be my paladin.¡± ¡°Awesome! What kind of powers will you give me?¡± Anubis placed her finger on her mouth as she thought, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never given anyone paladin powers before. I¡¯ll let you keep Seshat¡¯s contract in place and I''ll just add some that I thought of.¡± ¡°Sounds goood to m-¡± Anubis placed her finger on my forehead. The energy that surged through her tip entered me and I was suddenly elsewhere. My eyes lit up and I was flashed with visions of a black dog running along the meadows with its tongue out, trying to taste the sprinklers. I could taste the bitter hose-water on my mouth and skin. I was a basenji. No, I was all basenjis. I was no longer in the meadow. I was in a kennel, surrounded by little doggies. Everyone else was cute and fluffy but me. One by one, they were adopted. I watched as my friends were given the chance at a happy home. I waited for my turn. Surely someone would see me. Surely I would be someone¡¯s type? My serious exterior betrayed the soft mushy insides. Why couldn¡¯t they see that? Why couldn''t I have someone to love me for me and look past my angular portions? I was a good¡­ girl? I was no longer in the kennel, I was on a date. There was a man in front of me. He had cow horns and glowed the way the gods did. He looked sort of average. Weasley even. A thin mustache he had been trying to grow out for the better part of three hundred years. And yet¡­ he was a smooth talker. He charmed me. The waiters were satyrs and they poured us wine. I laughed. He asked me about my parents and I said I didn¡¯t have any. I was a god. Days by his lake. Fishing. Canoeing. Nights in the Land of Reeds. Our favorite location was the place where all failed dreams converged. Gods, my skin looked good. That was when he proposed¡­ that we continue to go steady. I was content. I was content because the other option would be to complain and how could I complain when someone finally wanted me? Then¡­ nights alone in my godly apartment (What the hell, Anubis? This place is a mess) I¡¯m crying, looking in the mirror making sure I still looked cute even though my eyes were puffy. Where was Dale? He¡¯d grown distant. Why was he no longer the man who tried to charm me? He had stopped dating me and started taking that energy elsewhere. Horus. He told me exactly where Dale was. He said he knew something was wrong and used his hawks. He offered to show me. Horus cawed and pressed his feathered finger onto my forehead. Anubis¡¯ forehead. Wait¡­ I¡¯m going into another head? I¡¯m Anubis. I¡¯m Horus, As Anubis as me. It¡¯s getting too confusing. I just want Anubis to be safe. For Me¡¯s sake, Anubis. Why won¡¯t you just be safe? You¡¯re so beautiful and yet you run around with these¡­ dogs! These dogs who won¡¯t treat you right. Meanwhile I¡¯m at her Bark and Caw and yet you don¡¯t even look at me! I''m a hawk. I¡¯m all hawks. What can I see through my sharp eyes? It¡¯s Dale. He¡¯s entering a tavern called The Slumbering Lumberer. I can see a bird¡¯s eye view of the trajectory to the mountain town. I swoop down. Once I¡¯m near the ground, I hover. Dale opens door and goes in. I could catch a little glimpse of the bartender. Fluffy salt and pepper hair and big sideburns. A reddened nose from drinking. The door closes. I¡¯m out of Horus¡¯ mind. And I¡¯m out of Anubis¡¯ mind. I doubled over and puked. Anubis patted me on the back, ¡°I know. I thought he was a good guy.¡± The first thing I realized was the power. I felt even stronger. Anubis gave me some of her juice and it felt good. Just how much juice did she give me? I looked at my arms and I could still see some remnant glowing in the veins. ¡°That about sums it up,¡± Anubis said, ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m not sure what a god normally gives a paladin so let me know if there are any powers that are really bad.¡± ¡°Wow,¡± I said, ¡°I feel amazing.¡± I flexed my arms. The muscles looked the same and yet I was energized. ¡°Yeah, well,¡± She said, ¡°go easy on that. You don¡¯t want to get too dependent on a god¡¯s powers. That¡¯s got to be bad for a paladin. Now, you¡¯ll accept my mission, right?¡± ¡°Yes, oh fair¡­¡± I chose my words carefully, ¡°Oh fair and looks-hot-while-crying goddess. I shall deliver him to you on a silver platter.¡± She perked up, stood up straight, bolstered by the compliment, ¡°I just want to know if he¡¯s cheating on me. Do NOT engage!¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am! Do not engage! When should I go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long way to Jabali from here. You should go now if you want to catch their meeting. I saluted her. She saluted back and disappeared. I was only left with that ugly fucking statue. I turned and bounced off, knowing exactly who¡¯s help I¡¯d need for this stealth mission. Ch 47: I Confront Ghala I scribbled the note in elvish to soften the blow. My mother always loved me speaking elvish. It was a bond we shared. Our special language. I explained to her that I had to go on my mission to become a full paladin and that I would be returning in two weeks max. I wanted to let her know that I would be okay but there was no guaranteeing that. Instead I just wrote, ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be okay,¡± and left it at that. I said goodbye to Hestiana and gave her a hug. She asked me where I was going and I told her that my goddess was calling me. Hesti brought me in for a hug, ¡°I¡¯ll have to tell Miss Nala that I tried to stop you.¡± I broke from the hug and amended my note to insist she did. Hesti placed her hand on my cheek and said, ¡°My Artemis Guide Your Arrow.¡± She told me it was an elven blessing. I thanked her and was off. I was about to go through the front door but it started to open. Hestiana and I both exchanged scared glances. I jumped into my room and climbed out my window. I dropped out of the window and landed on my back onto a chicken. It bawked in surprise. I had given away my position. I heard the muffled sounds of Hestiana telling my mother that ¡°The little master left a note before heading outside without saying a word.¡± I respected Hesti for throwing me under the bus in the most polite way possible. My mother threw a large fit, the front door swung open and she stormed outside. I climbed up the wall of our house, jumped on the clay fence of the house behind us and scurried away. My first stop was to the Junior Paladin¡¯s barracks. I needed to pick up Ynec. I strutted over to the barracks, munching on some light snacks from my rucksack. I got to the courtyard where the paladins practiced and poked my head in. There they were. All my old chums were swinging their swords in uniform while Bhufo watched them from his chair. Bhufo. While Bhufo was probably on my side, he would probably still tell my mother that I was here. Maybe even try to keep me there until she came. I hid behind a large palm while they continued their drills. The sun had gone down, so they were due to break for night soon. Once they finally did, I waved over Kaavi. He didn¡¯t notice. For some reason, I didn¡¯t see Ynec. They finished their drills and Bhufo went into his tent, I snuck over to Kaavi, Huy, Tuf, and Apep were drinking water at the well. ¡°Hey!¡± I hissed. ¡°Egen!¡± They all cried out of sync. They rushed over and gave me hugs. I hugged them all back. ¡°How are you guys?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been forever! We haven''t seen you since we got to Skorwind!¡± Kaavi said. ¡°Yeah, my mom tried taking me out of the Junior Paladins. But I¡¯m on a mission right now for my god. I can¡¯t make too much of a scene because I don¡¯t want my mom to find out.¡± Kaavi¡¯s dull eyes bulged from his head, ¡°You¡¯re on a mission for your god!? Which one? What is it?!¡± I bounced my gaze between them as they stared with absolute aww. I leaned in and said, ¡°Dig this. Anubis? You guys know how I know Anubis? We¡¯re like, insanely tight. She¡¯s agreed to be my goddess. She¡¯s given me a contract and powers and a mission to fulfill. I¡¯ve got to find her ex-boyfriend Dale in a mountain town and determine if he¡¯s a cheater or not. And if he is¡­ I tell her.¡± There was sort of a muted response. Some soft ¡®oohs,¡¯ Before Tuf said in his consistently loud tone, ¡°So you don¡¯t gotta fight anything?¡± He asked. ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s probably good!¡± I said, ¡°If I don¡¯t have to fight anything, then I¡¯m basically getting these powers for free, no?¡± ¡°How do you know the powers are any good if your only mission is to spy on her boyfriend?¡± Apep asked. ¡°Look,¡± I said, ¡°I haven¡¯t tried the powers but I¡¯m sure they¡¯re good. Besides, this is easy work for easy pay! Imagine what kind of stuff I¡¯d have to do if I was like¡­ Ra¡¯s paladin? What kind of stuff do they have to do?¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°My brother Sepki¡¯s a paladin of Ra,¡± Ghala spoke up behind me, ¡°Ra asks you personally to join. Then you get a tattoo of his symbol somewhere on your body. They¡¯re called the Sun Throwers and the last mission he went on was to obliterate a Drakon from an active volcano.¡± THAT made all the boys go ¡®Woooo,¡¯ and ¡®Oooh!¡¯ Those cheers should have been for me. ¡°Okay. Slay a dragon. A little cliche,¡± I said. ¡°A Drakon is a lot bigger than a dragon, idiot,¡± Ghala said. ¡°How am I supposed to know that, idiot!?¡± ¡°Whatever. I bet Anubis is cool,¡± Ghala said, ¡°What does she have you doing?¡± ¡°Nobody tell him!¡± ¡°She wants him to spy on a guy named Dale.¡± Tuf spoke. ¡°Tuf, what the fuck?¡± ¡°Dale, huh?¡± Ghala asked, ¡°Who is this guy?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a bad guy.¡± I said. ¡°Her boyfriend.¡± Tuf replied. ¡°A really bad boyfriend. Like the worst.¡± ¡°Does he hit her and stuff?¡± Ghala asked ¡°It might someday get to that point but no, mostly he just, like¡­. Doesn¡¯t communicate well.¡± ¡°Hmm. Sounds lame,¡± Ghala flippantly remarked, ¡°I think Ra¡¯s going to choose me to be a Sun Thrower. They get these awesome powers and my brother said he¡¯ll put in a good word. He also said he¡¯ll let me go with him to the next monster he has to defeat. Sun-Throwers do a lot of monster-hunting.¡± ¡°Cool man,¡± I said, ¡°Has anybody seen Ynec?¡± Ghala scoffed. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯re still mad?¡± he asked, ¡°You¡¯re still mad I tried to cut you? That was months ago.¡± All the kids got uncomfortable. They looked away or drifted a little. I sighed and looked around for Ynec, facing away from Ghala. ¡°Ghala,¡± I started, ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. I don¡¯t think about you. I don¡¯t care that you¡¯re a racist. More than anything¡­ I¡¯m just kind of unimpressed by you.¡± ¡°What?¡± He asked. I turned around and faced him, ¡°You¡¯re going to get the whole world handed to you. More than Kaavi. More than me. More than anyone in this troupe. Your uncle is the princep. The ruler of the city-state of Skorwind. Your brother is a Sun-Thrower and you¡¯re bragging about how you¡¯re going to get a recommendation. The truth is, you¡¯re mediocre.¡± ¡°Mediocre?¡± Ghala asked. ¡°You¡¯re not the best fighter on the team but you were made head cadet. You were given your powers earlier because you paid for a tutor, yet, you¡¯re still not level three. All the other people caught up to you. You¡¯re going to have the whole world handed to you and you know what you¡¯re going to do? You¡¯re going to drop it a couple of times. Brush the dirt off and pretend there isn¡¯t a dent. And you¡¯ll be fine. You get the privilege. But that doesn¡¯t impress me. It¡¯s not compelling that some guy with a rich uncle fails upward. So no, I don¡¯t hate you. I don¡¯t think about you. Even if you are a racist prick.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Ghala asked. Then, I took a step closer to him. I looked him in the eye, my expression turning grave. I reached over and grabbed his human ears and pulled at them. He winced in pain and buckled his knees, so even though I was shorter than him, I was staring down at him, ¡°But you know what? When I think about how you tried to cut the tips of my ears off¡­ I think about how my mama gave me these ears.¡± I pulled them apart farther and he whinnied, ¡°And when I start to think about that, I think about how you don¡¯t like my mama. And you know, that does piss me off. Because a racist prick like you thinks they can get away with something like that and just brush it off, and have the nerve to ask me why I feel some type of way when you''ve cleaned your hands of it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a racist prick?!¡± Ghala asked. ¡°What¡¯s a racist?!¡± I said in a mocking tone, ¡°I¡¯m looking at it! You want to cut my ears off? You want to take away the thing that makes me like my mama? And the whole time you want to be an absolute writhing ball of mediocrity? I want you to go back to your uncle. Go to his friends. Go to the Sun Throwers. Tell anyone that¡¯s someone. I want you to tell him that the new pharaoh¡¯s coming. The new pharaoh¡¯s coming for the throne and the new pharoah¡¯s a mama¡¯s boy.¡± I let go of his ears after pulling them, he fell to the ground. Instead of whimpering, from his spot on the floor he looked up at me, his scared expression breaking into a grin. He started to laugh. He pointed at me, ¡°You? You think you are going to be the pharaoh?!¡± Ghala asked. ¡°Why not me?¡± I asked huffing. ¡°How about because the pharaoh¡¯s got two sons and a daughter? He¡¯s got Khufutri, Re¡¯neb, and oh, yeah, his only daughter Nefertitia would NEVER marry that low! How about the countless other family that would take the throne, you idiot! Or friends? Or rival emperors who might invade? How about, that aside from all of that, you¡¯re a stinkin¡¯ half elf and a half elf would never sit on the pharaoh¡¯s throne. You fricking¡­¡± Before he could get the word out, I took my foot back and kicked his face with all my might. Ch 48: A Dangerous Stranger ¡°EGEN!¡± Bhufo yelled. I turned, caught. I quickly wiped my foot on the ground, trailing a stain of blood from Ghala¡¯s nose. Ghala was crying on the ground. Bhufo looked furious. His face was puffing. How much did he see? ¡°Kicking one of your fellow cadets while he¡¯s down on the ground. That is unbecoming of your position as a Junior Paladin.¡± Everything. He saw everything. ¡°You should have seen the way he talked about-¡± He pushed me out of the way and helped Ghala up. Ghala continued crying, holding his bleeding nose while pointing at me, ¡°He attacked me! He attacked me out of nowhere! He shouldn¡¯t even be here! Is he even still a paladin anymore?!¡± ¡°What are you doing here, Cadet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my god¡¯s mission,¡± I said. ¡°Your god¡¯s mission is to kick a fellow paladin in the face?¡± ¡°No.¡± I said, ¡°I need Ynec. Where is he?¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for the animal?! He¡¯s not here!¡± Ghala asked, still gripping his nose. I tried to run up on him and punch him but the other cadets grabbed me and held me in place. ¡°Your fellow cadets are smarter than you are, Egen,¡± Bhufo said, ¡°Had you hit Ghala again, you¡¯d be banned from the paladins permanently. A paladin is not just about someone who gets cool powers from a god. A paladin is the signal of nobility and civility in the face of unrest. Right now, you¡¯re the unrest.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Ynec?¡± ¡°Ghala is right. We didn¡¯t take in a noncitizen Chacali from the wild. I have no clue where he is.¡± ¡°You kicked him out?!¡± I yelled, ¡°He helped us. We would have died without him!¡± ¡°Not my priority,¡± Bhufo said, ¡°Now, go cool off. And think about what it means to become a paladin while you¡¯re on your god¡¯s mission. What the hell even is it anyway?¡± The cadets looked around, like they awkwardly waited for me to explain, I pulled the cadet¡¯s hands off of me and waved them and said, ¡°Nobody tell him!¡± I straightened my shirt and said, ¡°Does anyone know where Ynec is?¡± Kaavi spoke up, ¡°I brought him to the Sisters of Hestia. They¡¯re looking after him right now.¡± ¡°Thank you, Kaavi.¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you all when I return.¡± ¡°I meant what I said. Don¡¯t just get a contract. Be a paladin,¡± Bhufo said, ¡°Or do something else.¡± I glanced at Ghala one last time. He had a sinister smile as he held his bleeding nose. I rolled my eyes and walked out of there, grabbing a sword and shield before I left. I walked over to the Sisters of Hesita where a kind lady of worship offered me some dried fruit snacks and pointed me to Ynec¡¯s chambers. They wagged their wrinkly finger at me and said he had not been a good guest. No tableside manner. Didn¡¯t know how to do his laundry. I told them that he was from a nomadic tribe and had different values, but they didn¡¯t seem to care. One of the nuns pulled me aside and asked me if I was taking them for good. I walked over to the back and found Ynec in his room, playing with his runty jackal. ¡°Hey, we¡¯ve got a new mission.¡± I said. ¡°Mission?¡± Ynec asked, ¡°What mission?¡± ¡°My goddess has tasked me with something. This is the entr¨¦e into me becoming a full paladin. I can¡¯t bring too many people because we¡¯ve got to be discreet. Are you in?¡± He looked at his little jackal. ¡°What have you named that thing?¡± I asked. ¡°A Chacali word meaning friend. It is named ¡®Dahc.¡¯¡± ¡°You named your dog ¡®dog¡¯?¡± ¡°It is jackal.¡± ¡°Are you coming or what?¡± ¡°Need to keep Dahc here. Does not yet listen. But yes,¡± Ynec said, ¡°The sisters, they don¡¯t like Ynec.¡± I patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Fuck¡¯em. Come on, I¡¯ll explain the details on the way.¡± We hopped out and I looked at him and said, ¡°Look, One of my old friends, Clary, was training to be a rogue. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be able to help us along the way. We¡¯ve got to get to her house first and then pick her up. ¡°Your dad guard?¡± ¡°Just for the south gate. We¡¯ll still be fine if¡­ Damn,¡± I just realized. We would need to either go from the north gate all the way down, and pick up Clary or be on our way. That would be a lot of traversal and we would basically lose the day. I had to make it before Dale had his meetup. The other option was to sneak through my dad¡¯s gate to get to Clary. Meanwhile, I didn¡¯t even know if Clary was down. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, ¡°We¡¯re not going to get Clary. The less the merrier. Sounds good?¡± I asked. ¡°Sounds good.¡± Ynec said to me. ¡°Do you think we might encounter some Chacali?¡± I asked Ynec as we walked through Mhw, the gate of the North. ¡°Not likely.¡± Jackal said, ¡°Chacali live in deserts. Not mountains.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said as we walked through the copper ring, ¡°That¡¯s good. Not sure we could survive another encounter with those guys. I mean, they¡¯re real kille-.¡± I saw a look of anguish on Ynec''s face. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re all killers.¡± ¡°Not many tribes are,¡± Ynec said, ¡°Only the ones who worship Duamutef. God of Stomach.¡± We looked around the carriage port of Mhw. I told Ynec, ¡°We have to hitch a ride on somewhere.¡±The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°We hitch ride?¡± Ynec asked. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll never get there in time by foot. Look out for any carriages.¡± Just as I was saying that, Ynec pointed at a farmer. His hay cart being pulled by two donkeys heading north. He wasn¡¯t dressed like we were. He had on thicker material that covered his arms. He had a hat that covered his ears. It was clear he was going into the mountains. ¡°Great find, Ynec. Let¡¯s go talk to him!¡± ¡°Egen¡­¡± Ynec said softly. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°He might not let¡­ me on.¡± Ynec paused before he said it. I nodded and saw that the cart guy was about to leave the town limits, ¡°Then let¡¯s jump!¡± We ran up to it, keeping ourselves hidden from the farmer. I leapt up but missed it, dropping and scuffing my knee. Ynec breezed inside, running on all fours and then leaping in. He reached out, his clawed hand offering me a chance to grab his hand. I stretched out and missed. Then he grabbed the frame of the hay cart and pulled me inside. We nestled ourselves inside the hay and waited. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll encounter any monsters on our way?¡± I whispered. ¡°Not sure.¡± Ynec said, ¡°Never been North before.¡± We both giggled, giddy at what we might find. The farmer stopped about twice a day to have a meal. Mostly just some lentil soup. He¡¯d set up a blanket on the floor and heat up the soup and bread. He sang most of the way. Songs we didn¡¯t know. Ynec and I got some chance to rest, but the hay would often prick through our clothes or the sun from outside would get in our eyes. The farmer never did notice us. Too in his own world. When he stopped for lunch, Ynec would jump out from the other side and go forage for us. No meats. Berries, roots, and tubers that he found in the ground. I ate a bug he brought back once. I¡¯m not ready to unpack that. That large mountain that hung north of Skorwind got closer and closer every day. Six days later, the mountain was right and we turned left. I poked my head out and saw a sign. Baldat ¡û Jabali ¡ú I tapped Ynec and told him it was time to make our escape. We rolled out of the cart and got to walking. We went on for several hours. I got worried we¡¯d miss the big day. If we did that, we¡¯d have to wait a week in Jabali. We walked at an accelerated pace but the road became steeper. We were getting gassed quicker and we were still operating off an empty stomach. Not to mention, the mountain breeze started prickling. I said to Ynec, ¡°We should eat.¡± We began looking for food. Ynec found a big spider that he said would be good but I told him to leave it there. I found some bushels of strawberries. Ynec expertly guessed through terrain and through neighboring plants where we could find water, and most importantly, a big pear tree. Ynec climbed up first, then I joined him. We picked some pears from the branch, sat down on the limbs and chewed into them. They burst with flavor. My blood had been craving sugar. As we ate the delicious pears, I said, ¡°You¡¯re insanely good at finding food.¡± Ynec flashed me a crooked smile and bit into his pear. He bit into it like it was a rabbit trying to escape. Juices flew everywhere from his massive canines digging into them. He even growled as he ate. I thought about what the Sister of Hestia said to me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, by the way. I really thought if they found out how you helped us, they¡¯d make you a Junior Paladin. I should have been there. I could have convinced them.¡± ¡°Just happy to be here.¡± Ynec chose his words carefully, before attacking another pear. We both hung out in the tree next to the river. Just near the main road, a group of human bandits hid behind some bushes. I pointed at them, ¡°Look at those jackanapes. If we had taken the main road instead of veered off, we¡¯d be their lunch right now.¡± Ynec smiled, then looked around, he pointed at a person in between us and the bandits, perched on the limb of a different tree, ¡°Archer.¡± ¡°Geez, I¡¯d hate to be whoever fell for these buffoons¡¯ trap.¡± ¡°We help?¡± I sighed, got up and scaled higher. They had begun to thin as I climbed. I peeked down the road. There was a traveler coming. They were shrouded in a cloak with a hood. ¡°Yikes. A sneak attack?. Let¡¯s think. We¡¯re badly outnumbered,¡± I said, ¡°If that guy doesn¡¯t know how to fight, we¡¯re done for.¡± ¡°We help, Egen,¡± Ynec insisted. I sighed, ¡°I am a paladin after all. I suppose I have to follow a strict code of ethics.¡± I mulled it over and said, ¡°Fine, but let¡¯s play dirty.¡± Ynec and I slid down the tree. I approached one side of the tree and cupped my hands around my mouth, shouting down the archer in the tree. ¡°Hey!¡± I called. He looked around as if the last thing he was expecting was someone to talk to him. Illogically, it did not occur to him to check the ground. I said again, ¡°Hey!¡± He finally ascertained where the voice was coming from and looked down at me. ¡°Where is the nearest bathhouse?¡± I asked. ¡°What?¡± He said. ¡°My wife and I and the kids were hoping to check out the local bathhouse. Could you point me to the nearest one?¡± ¡°W-what?¡± And with that, my dear comrade climbed from the other side of the tree. The blindspot. As the archer started to say, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± Ynec leapt up and pushed the archer with all his might. With a swift kick to the back, the archer fell out of the branch and onto the ground, where he landed with a thud. Ynec grabbed a branch so as to not fall down with him. I examined his body as Ynec climbed down. He was still breathing, but he had probably broken something, ¡°Pretty minimal noise,¡± I said, ¡°you¡¯d think he¡¯d yell coming down.¡± Ynec examined him too. We cleared his pockets. There were about five deben. Small copper rings used for currency. Not much change but enough to feed us. Ynec looked at the archer¡¯s bow. ¡°You like what you see?¡± I asked. ¡°It looks good,¡± Ynec said as he pulled it from the archer¡¯s unconscious grip, ¡°I shot bow back in pack.¡± He unbuckled the quiver of the archer as well, ¡°Honestly lucky running into him,¡± I said, ¡°we could use a ranged weapon.¡± We saw that the hooded figure was walking up the curve of the knotted mountain tree that would lead them right into the bandit¡¯s trap. ¡°Once they strike, we strike them. Can you lay down some fire from over here? I asked. ¡°Yes, Egen. I climb same tree,¡± ¡°Well, if any little kid asks where the bathhouse is, be careful.¡± Ynec suppressed a little laugh and made his way back up. He nocked his arrow as I tied the archer¡¯s arms and stuffed his mouth with cloth. I approached as silently as I could. Unfortunately for me, that meant it would take half as long. I stayed at an angle they would not see me at. I bounded from one tree to the next as the hooded man turned the bend in the road. The bandits made themselves known and stuck their cutlasses out. I held out my hand to tell Ynec not to shoot. I needed to close the gap more. I stepped just a hair closer, but the bandits were already speaking to the person. ¡°Your money not your life, stranger,¡± Growled the bandit leader. I tried to speed up the pace while keeping myself silent. I bounced through the forest, and snow began to fall. It began to cover the ground and provide some insulation from my footsteps. ¡°You are surrounded,¡± The bandit leader explained as he menaced the hooded figure with his sword. I stepped on a log by accident. It was a mushy old one. My leg went right through it and caught my ankle. I tripped and landed on the ground. ¡°Ow.¡± I whispered. ¡°Infidels,¡± the words came from the hooded figure. I stuck my hand up and waved it frantically from my position on the ground. Alerting Ynec not to shoot yet and I tried to get up but my foot was still caught in the log and I fell down. ¡°You asked for it.¡± ¡°This could have gone smoothly,¡± the bandit leader said. ¡°Heavenfire,¡± cast the hooded man. I looked up as a halo of white fire radiated from the man¡¯s body, pushing out and engulfing all the man in a ring of flame. My eyes reflected the blinding light as the ring went over my head, streaking the trees around me with a black char. I looked back at Ynec. he was staring right back at me. Horrified expressions on both of our faces. I rolled to the right to hide within a berry bush. Ynec looked down and the unconscious archer was getting up. He stared up at Ynec with the rag still in his mouth, then took the rag out before Ynec shakily pointed in the direction of the carnage. The archer brought his head down, looking at all of his mates having been burned to a crisp, and yelled. The hooded man stared at him and the archer turned to flee. Ynec tucked himself away in the top of the tree, hiding behind its trunk. I stayed hidden. The hooded man¡¯s feet stepped down next to the bush, about three inches away. I could see his shoes peeking out of the robe. Bronze armored boots. It¡¯s clinking rang out as he took steps further away from me. ¡°Fear not. I have saved you.¡± Saved him? I thought. Then it clicked. The hooded man thought the archer was a hostage. He thought he was innocent. If the bandit played this correctly, they could get out with their life intact. ¡°TH-thank you.¡± The robber said. He approached the hooded man and fell to his knees, ¡°Thank you so much. Please, allow me to kiss your ring.¡± The man did not get a chance. The hooded figure revealed under his cloak and I could tell by the man¡¯s eyes that something was wrong. Then, in a swift motion, the hooded figure slammed his weapon into the man¡¯s skull. The archer was dead before he his body hit the ground. Ch 49: We Tail Dale! Blood from the archer¡¯s head splattered over the trees and the fallen snow. Ynec sat on the limb directly above this murderer. I could see Ynec trembling through the leaves of my hiding spot. The hooded man cleaned his mace and hid it back in his cloak. He turned around, and walked away from the body. I dug myself farther into my bush, praying he did not notice me. What was that?! I thought, He thought that guy was innocent, right? Could he have known the archer was part of the crew? More importantly, what would he think if he found us? He stepped on a branch two inches from my face. He was right next to my bush. I covered my breath to keep myself silent. He took another step. Ynec was shaking so bad from his spot in the tree, that he knocked the arrow he had notched off the tree. I watched as it fell down the tree. It sailed nearly silently downward and plunked into the soft snowy earth. Nearly silently. The hooded figure turned around. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The man demanded. He walked past me, back toward the spot, where he noticed the arrow plunked neatly into the ground. He looked up. Any adult up on that tree would have been seen. It was thick of limb but the leaves had fallen off for winter. When the killer walked back to the spot, Ynec had chosen to stand straight on the limb he had been resting on. His thin body was blocked by anyone directly under him. He held his tail in his hands to hide it. I shook my head and begged him to stay silent with my eyes. He pleaded with his eyes for all this to be over. The man dropped the arrow on the ground, uninterested, and walked back toward the trail. Ynec climbed the tree so that his body was now hidden to the man by the trunk. The man did not look back. He walked past me, kept going until he reached the road and went up the trail.. Even as his steps faded away, Ynec and I did not move from our spots for a long while. We stayed in the same position, both staring at each other. Shaking at what we just saw. One man had just taken down an entire troupe of bandits with one spell. Ynec dropped down, got on all fours and crawled. We reunited. ¡°What the fuck was that?¡± I said. ¡°Was¡­ was that Dale?¡± ¡°DALE?!¡± I asked, ¡°You think Anubis wouldn''t mention that Dale could kill an entire group of people with his mind?! No, that was not Dale. That was some crazy monster!¡± ¡°Egen¡­ he is going to the village,¡± Ynec said, ¡°We have to warn the villagers.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to kill the village willy-nilly, Ynec. I think killing the bandits was¡­ at least in his mind, self-defense.¡± ¡°But that last man. He was tied up.¡± I shook my head, ¡°He hid himself in a cloak. I don¡¯t think he wanted that guy seeing him. Thank the gods he didn¡¯t notice us. Let¡¯s just try to avoid him if we can.¡± We heard someone singing coming up the main road, as well as the clicking of hooves on the bricked road. Ynec and I were on edge. We hid again, silently praying that it wasn¡¯t another lunatic who would kill us on sight. It was not. It was a goofy looking man wearing a tunic. Wearing ill-fitting robes, he had hooves for legs and cow horns on his head. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, ¡°Get down. I think that¡¯s Dale.¡± We waited behind some bushes but it didn¡¯t seem like it was that necessary. Dale was singing a song to himself too loud to hear anything that was going on. He clomped through the forest without any care in the world. He didn¡¯t even notice the char marks from the man¡¯s bodies. Ynec and I tailed him up the remainder of the road as we entered Jabali. Once he entered the town, I told Ynec, ¡°We know what bar he¡¯s going to. So let¡¯s let him get some distance and we¡¯ll join him in about five minutes.¡± Jabali was a tiny mountain town. The snow had started up but everyone walked around covered in furs. The houses were made from timber, as opposed to our houses made of packed clay. The cold air nipped us. We had not dressed for the occasion. ¡°You¡¯re covered in fur,¡± I told Ynec, ¡°Why are you shaking?¡± ¡°Short fur. Not meant for cold.¡± I saw an old man walking into his house. I figured it would be best to ask. I approached him and said, ¡°Uhm, sir?¡± I shivered, ¡°We¡¯re not from here. Would you be able to help me and my¡­ brother?¡±A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. He looked over at Ynec, who waited bashfully for vitriol or anger or judgment. Instead, the man said, ¡°You must be from down the way! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re from Bemuhtjer?¡± ¡°As far down as Skorwind actually.¡± I said, ¡°We both are.¡± ¡°Skorwind!¡± Another woman popped her head out of the building and looked at us, ¡°Skorwind. I¡¯ve never been as far as down there. I imagine it¡¯s hot?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± I said, ¡°Very hot. We don¡¯t have the appropriate clothes and-¡± ¡°Moswen!¡± The old man said, ¡°Moswen, honey, let¡¯s get these poor kids some clothes. You both must be halfway dead. Where are your parents? We¡¯ll give you and them some mountain clothes you can borrow.¡± Moswen came out with big heaps of clothes meant for young children. Ynec and I thanked her as she fitted the clothes on us. Layering us with too many clothes, ¡°I can¡¯t believe your parents are letting you run around like this. Where are they, anyway?¡± Then Moswen looked at her husband and said, ¡°Did you ask them where their parents are, Nkuku?¡± ¡°I asked them,¡± Then looking at us again, ¡°Where are your parents, young ones?¡± ¡°They¡¯re in the bar, the Slumbering Lumberer,¡± I said, ¡°Thank you for the clothes. We¡¯ll return them to you when we finish up here!¡± ¡°You get that back to me whenever,¡± Moswen said, ¡°And tell your parents if they want a good meal after a long trek, we¡¯re making stew for supper.¡± Ynec and I thanked them again before walking off. We got to the Slumbering Lumberer. I looked at Ynec, he had a hat they had given him that covered his ears and the longsleeve. I took the strings of his hat and pulled it farther over his head, then I gave the scarf I was given and wrapped it around his maw. ¡°This is just so that no one asks about the Chacali. Understand?¡± He nodded his head, ¡°Yes Egen. Understand. Egen, Moswen and Nkuku were nice.¡± ¡°I wish they were all like that, buddy.¡± We walked into the bar. There was a jingle from some tinsel on top of the door. I saw on the other side of the table that Dale had sat down at a booth. I sidled up to the bar. The man from my vision was there. ¡°You want some wine?¡± he asked. Mind you we were 9. He poured my cup half with water and half with red wine. I thanked him and handed him some of the deben we¡¯d picked up from the now headless archer. The tinsel on the door rang again. I looked over at Dale, he was still alone at the booth. We were on the other side of the crowded bar. My face went pale. I turned back so that he could not possibly see me. I stared into my cup of kiddie wine. ¡°Ynec,¡± I whispered, ¡°It¡¯s the guy.¡± The hooded figure from earlier cozied up next to him at the bar. with the hooded figure that had massacred the bandits earlier. Ynec turned and his yellow eyes poked through his abundant clothing, ¡°I see.¡± Was all he said, ¡°I can not hear though. The clothes makes it hard.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve got the half-elf thing going on.¡± I pointed at my ear. Although, with all the conversation happening at once, it was difficult to understand what was being said. I tweaked my ear up and down, side to side, trying to point in the direction of Dale and his mysterious friend. Tuning my hearing like a HAM radio. ¡°We looking for Dale cheating, right?¡± Ynec asked, ¡°Hood is man.¡± ¡°A man can be with another man,¡± I said. ¡°Can?¡± ¡°Can. And if Dale¡¯s even the slightest bit of a greek god, I can almost guarantee you they¡¯re schtupping.¡± ¡°Man and man.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little disappointed in you, Ynec. You should try to keep an open mind.¡± Ynec quickly put his hands up and waved them apologetically, ¡°So sorry, Egen. Next time I see two men, I will think they mate with each other.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I ask,¡± My ear kept tweaking in different directions, trying to find the source of their conversation. ¡°The cousin tribe of Chacali, the Gnoll. They are West, past the deserts. The jungles. They are matriarchy. The leader has pseudopenis and mates with males.¡± I stopped sipping my kiddy wine and held the liquid in my mouth. Then I slowly swallowed it. I turned to Ynec and said, ¡°Why did you feel the need to bring that up?¡± ¡°You say male can mate with male. I tell you that Gnoll female can mate with male like male can mate with female. Similar.¡± ¡°Actually not similar. That one doesn¡¯t sound consensual.¡± ¡°Con-sexual?¡± Ynec repeated. ¡°Sorry, Ynec, I¡¯m trying to listen. So would you please shut the fuck up? Shockingly, I do not need to hear about a Gnoll¡¯s pseudopenis. That sucked to hear about.¡± ¡°Gnolls cool.¡± ¡°No they¡¯re not,¡± I said, ¡°Stop talking about them. Also, english¡­ tethran¡¯s not even your first language, how the hell do you know the word ¡®pseudopenis?¡¯ ¡°Gnolls tell me.¡± The hooded figure raised his voice, but I didn¡¯t catch what he said. He slammed his bare fist down. Not loud enough to catch the attention of the bar, but these two were not friends. Dale had a self-assured smile as his arms crossed. Slam his fist down. His cloak furled up his arm for a second before he retracted it. That was when I saw it. They went back to mumbling. I twisted my ear and then my body so that I could get a better peek into their conversation. ¡°Egen, you think gnolls-¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to listen, Ynec. Please for the love of god stop talking about gnolls.¡± ¡°But Egen!¡± He chided. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You think gnolls could beat up cyclops?¡± I thought about it, ¡°Depends. How many are there?¡± ¡°Six.¡± ¡°Magic users?¡± ¡°One.¡± ¡°Mmmmmm. Cyclops, easy. Cyclops regenerate from nonmagical attacks. They¡¯re taking down a band of Gnolls no problem.¡± ¡°I think Gnolls win.¡± Suddenly I heard Dale¡¯s voice. The same voice that was singing earlier. He said four words, ¡°Take it or leave it.¡± ¡°Of course you think Gnolls would win. You¡¯re obsessed with them,¡± I told Ynec. Just then, the hooded figure stormed out. The tinsel on the door jingled again and the door closed. I was buzzed from my kiddy wine but still asked the bartender for another. Once the man was away, I leaned into Ynec. ¡°Buddy, this guy. Did you see it? When he slammed his fist the table. It was only there for a second but I caught it. "What, bu-ddy?¡± Ynec asked. ¡°The Eye of Ra tattoo on his wrist. This guy that Dale¡¯s talking to¡­ he¡¯s a Sun Thrower.¡± Ch 50: I Follow Dale Into Darkness ¡°What is Dale doing talking to a Sun Thrower?¡± I asked. ¡°Lovers?¡± Ynec mused. ¡°I appreciate the effort, but I don¡¯t think so. They looked like they were negotiating something.¡± Dale followed the Sun Thrower out but stopped at the door. He called out as the paladin walked away, ¡°Wait! You said you¡¯d cover the drinks!¡± Dale wore a guilty expression as the bartender came from behind the bar to talk to him. Dale dug through his pockets. He stayed distracted as the bartender argued over whether or not he had any cash. I whispered to Ynec, ¡°What could the Sun Thrower want? Dale doesn¡¯t even rule over the whole lake. He just owns a portion of it.¡± ¡°Most valuable portion?¡± Ynec said, ¡°Or Ra need something from Dale.¡± I looked over at the hooded murderer as he got smaller and smaller from the open door. What could he want that was that valuable? Did Dale have more pull than I thought? He got farther and farther. ¡°Ynec. You go follow the Sun Thrower. Check out where he¡¯s headed to for a couple of hours. We¡¯ll meet back at the pear tree tomorrow. I¡¯m going to follow Dale. See what¡¯s so important that would make a Sun Thrower come to the mountains. But most importantly, to see if he¡¯s canoodling with anyone¡± Ynec nodded his head, ¡°Understand.¡± ¡°Do not engage,¡± I said. Ynec looked at me like I was crazy, ¡°Was not planning to.¡± Ynec slunk off and closed the bar door behind him. I sat in my stool while Dale tried to explain to the bartender that he didn¡¯t have much money. I watched him go on and on trying to explain how the other guy said he¡¯d pay and that Dale was the god of a lake so he never carried any material wealth. The bartender wasn¡¯t having it. So I sipped my kiddie wine while Dale had to roll up his sleeves and wash dishes for a few hours to work off his debt. Dale then left, thanking the bartender for being so reasonable and began his journey back home. The walk to the lake involved six hours of Dale trying to make a song about the things he saw on his journey but he couldn¡¯t find anything that rhymed with the Tethran word for ¡®tree.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a hard word to find rhymes for. I thought of, like, a hundred. Dale was just dumb. We reached the lake. I watched behind a piece of driftwood as he waded into the water and doggy-paddled; his horns bobbed above the surface for a while until he made it to a cliffside, then he dipped under the water. I waited for him to reemerge but he didn¡¯t. Did a god need to hold his breath? I had no clue, but my answers lied underneath the water. I took my clothes off as well as my shield and sword. They were heavy and difficult to swim with. I entered the water in my skivvies. I thought the air was frigid but the cold water was a shock to my senses. As soon as my ankles touched the water the bite of the cold emanated through my body, up my legs and caused my teeth to chatter. I slowly waded in, biding my time but knowing that I could lose Dale if he moved from that spot, or worse yet, bump into him on his way out. I gritted my teeth and let out a breath as I entered. Then a few gasps and I was neck deep. I closed my eyes, took a big puff of air and buried my head in. I adjusted to the water as I swam through the lake. I tried to make it over as soon as possible. Who knew what kind of fucked up monster or creature could snatch me. Occasionally, I¡¯d feel something slimy against my skin. I kept my head above water. Choosing to believe that it was some aquatic plant rather than an animal. I made it to the cliffside at the general area I¡¯d seen Dale disappear into. I took in air and dove. The water was so clear, so virginal and untouched by man that I could see right to the bottom. My instincts to not look down were correct. This large lake was teeming with all kinds of life. Some fishes and aquatic animals and semi aquatic animals. In this vast open embankment, there was fauna I recognized and others that must have been concocted by the gods as a prank. Creatures that could only be described as Precambrian. They were bizarre insectoids that fluttered through the water with their tentacled mandibles pulling them through the current, or mollusks with chitinous armor that stomped on the ocean floor, kicking up sand and sucking the riverbed with their vacuum-like mouth. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. It was a wonder. This was the most wild animals I¡¯d ever seen in my life. The gods had said they¡¯d done away with evolution, maybe they decided to bring their favorite creations back. Maybe they made new ones. Before I knew it, I was out of breath. I pulled myself back up to the surface, took in another deep breath and swam back down. To counterweight my buoyancy, I gripped to what I thought was some lake plant that had affixed itself to the rocks. Instead, the animal or sentient plant quickly darted away as soon as it felt my hands on it. I swam close to the cliff, trying to see what could be the thing Dale disappeared into. There was a small rift under the cliff near the bottom, I held onto it, being slapped by waves into the rocks as I pulled myself along it. Then, I shifted my hand, aiming for a rock and found nothing. A small chasm going up the ridge in the cliff. This was how I knew I had found it. I pulled myself further down to look and there was a small patch of surface. The water ended but I could see faint lights coming from the other side. I lifted my head up and let out the breath. There was a large clearing! And on the other side of that large clearing was¡­ Dale. Sitting on a wooden bench. He wasn¡¯t sitting alone. She had seaweed for hair, sickly green skin, her lips were stretched out rested on her chin like a balloon knot and she was giving ¡®fuck-me¡¯ eyes to DALE! I stayed in the small breach. I could not leave the little exitway, or my body breaking the surface would cause too much noise. Instead, I did my best to tuck myself under the mouth of the exitway as I listened in. My normally fluffy red hair was completely tamped down by the water. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, baby.¡± Dale said, ¡°This guy will give us anything. A-ny-thing. As long as I¡¯ve got this, he¡¯s ours.¡± And with his free arm (his other arm was wrapped around the shrieking water spirit) he slapped a metal chest next to him over and over. Each time his godly hand interacted with it, elven etchings lit up. Holy shit. An Ibexian lockbox. It took me back to my time in the separate cage of the Chacali camp. My finger burning when trying to use magic on it. I stared at the tiny chest. The thing that the Sun Thrower wanted was in that lockbox. I listened in as Dale continued to talk to the water spirit. The one time he didn¡¯t call her ¡®Babe¡¯ or ¡®Babers¡¯ he called her Hosu. Also¡­ he never let her talk! This guy kept blathering on and on. And yet, no kiss. If I didn¡¯t see any action, he would slip out of it. Say she was just a friend. Anubis would forgive him. I needed to see them kiss. I stayed under the water, staying so still that I could feel tiny fish nibbling on the dead skin on the bottom of my feet. I was no longer cold. I was, however, angry on my friend Anubis¡¯ behalf. After a long time spent gloating, but never revealing what was in the box, he looked at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s not gonna be easy. It¡¯s gonna be really hard. We¡¯re gonna have to work at this every day, but I want to do that because I want you. I want all of you, forever, you and me, every day.¡± What the fuck? That¡¯s from The Notebook. I had seen it like thirty times and Dale was no Ryan Gosling. He was stealing lines from movies. Hosu let out a giddy wail and leaned in. Dale leaned in too. They were about to do it. Kiss. My smoking gun. The fish had stopped nibbling at my feet. Instead, I felt a sharp tug that pulled me back into the water. I turned and saw an arm. A hairy arm with a darkened palm gripping around my childish ankle. What was the arm attached to? I had no idea. It stretched so far down the clear lake that I could not see its origin. The stretched arm retracted, pulling me toward whatever creature awaited me. I tried to free myself from the simian arm¡¯s grasp. I could not. It had a fierce grip of me underwater and I was not just fighting the arm, but the lake itself. I was not given the courtesy of taking in a deep breath, I was already out of oxygen. I kicked it and punted it but¡­ there was no spell I could cast. Under the water, I gurgled out, ¡°Second Wind!¡± and attempted to use my surge in stamina to swim up to get more air, but it was useless. I had no weapon and was not able to cast a long drawn out Elven spell. Whatever was taking me, I was at their mercy. I tried to stay conscious, but my heart was in a state of panic. It drew more blood than usual and my lungs had no oxygen to feed the rest of the body. My eyes slowly closed and my mouth opened, a tiny bubble of my remaining air disappeared as I faded into darkness. Ch 51: I Meet Dales Neighbor ¡°You dead?¡± I felt a finger press on my stomach and water spurted out of my mouth like a fountain. My eyes shot open and I sucked air into my lungs. I flipped over, my hands pressed against the cave floor as I found more water to spit out. ¡°Where¡­ am I¡­?¡± I asked. ¡°A better question is why are you here?¡± I heard a froggy voice say to me. I kept staring at the cave floor when the same hairy hand with the dark palm entered my field of vision. They wagged their long-nailed finger at me. ¡°You should not be spying.¡± The arm retracted back to its host body. I stared up at the thing that snatched me. He had a monkey¡¯s body with the head of a gazelle; his arms were stretched all around him, constantly expanding and contracting based on his whim. The most distracting thing, though, was his little goatee. It looked like he had dyed it blonde. He looked so tall from his standing position, but thenI stood up, and realized he wasn¡¯t that much taller than me. Or rather¡­ not that much taller than a monkey. ¡°Who- who are you?¡± I asked, ¡°What are you?¡± He crossed his arms, but did not stop once they were crossed. His palms extended and curved behind his back in two large loops before connecting at his waist. He was both crossing his arms and had his hands on his waist. And the hands created the frame of butterfly wings on his sides. He caused them to flap for dramatic effect. ¡°Behold. A god.¡± His arms shot back from their path like a measuring tape rushing for cover. They slammed together and, because he had his arms crossed, they had accidentally tangled. ¡°Woah!¡± He yelled, ¡°A little help?¡± I held one of the floppy arms as he lightened the knot and then slipped his arm through. Once untangled, he turned his back to me and sat on a log. ¡°I¡¯m Kuro.¡± he said, ¡°I am the god of this lake.¡± ¡°The co-god, right?¡± I asked. He glared back at me, ¡°Yes. The co-god. I see you¡¯ve met Dale. What were you doing, snooping over there anyway?¡± ¡°I was just exploring,¡± I said, ¡°My parents have taken camp nearby. I should really be going or they might start to wonder where I am.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t buy it,¡± Kuro said, ¡°I saw you since you entered the river. You left a sword and shield on the beach.¡± ¡°For my protection,¡± I said, ¡°But I decided to take a bath.¡± His arm stretched around his body and then wagged at me again, ¡°You saw Dale wander in and you followed him. Didn¡¯t you?¡± His head turned back to look at me, ¡°You were spying.¡± ¡°I¡­ merely saw an interesting man with horns and thought I¡¯d take a gander,¡± I grabbed at the fabric of my skivvies and rang out some water from it. No doubt I¡¯d be wet very soon but it was more out of nervous compulsion. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me why, I¡¯m sure Dale would looove to know why you were spying on him.¡± His fully black gazelle eyes did not showcase any emotion but the way his horns curled on his head gave the impression of a a devil¡¯s smile.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Uh oh. I thought to myself, this is not good. Anubis did not want Dale to know I was spying for her. ¡°You¡¯re a paladin right?¡± He asked, ¡°A little small, but¡­ that¡¯s right? You¡¯re a paladin?¡± I looked around, ¡°Uhm,¡± I said, ¡°I can¡¯t really tell you that. I¡¯m kind of on a covert mission.¡± ¡°So you aaarrrre,¡± Kuro elongated the last word as he handled the blonde hairs on his chinny chin chin, ¡°I think I know what god you¡¯re working for.¡± Oh fuck. Things were sliding from not good to really not good, bordering on totally fucked, ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± I said, ¡°My gods¡¯ really obscure. You¡¯ve probably never even heard of them.¡± ¡°Obscure?¡± The god repeated, his eyes rolling, ¡°Everyone¡¯s heard of your god.¡± Later on, I would be grateful that the sweat could not be seen on my still fully wet body. ¡°You¡¯re a Sun-Thrower right? You work for Ra?¡± My eyes lit back up, ¡°Ra¡­,¡± I let the name fall out of my mouth like an absent-minded strand of drool, ¡°Ra,¡± Then, I composed myself. I stuck my hands and shoulders like I¡¯d just been caught and said, ¡°Look,¡± I said, ¡°I can neither confirm nor deny,¡± ¡°That means ¡®yes!¡¯¡± Kuro said, pointing at me, ¡°That means ¡®yes,¡¯ that always means ¡®yes!¡¯¡± I shrugged my boyish shoulders, ¡°I can neither confirm nor deny.¡± ¡°This god¡­. Are they hot? Like¡­ the sun?¡± ¡°Oh, they¡¯re hot.¡± I said, winking past Kuro. Kuro got off of his log and bounded toward me, ¡°You gotta put in a good word for me.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean¡­ we could team up! Him and I! Have you spoken to Ra?¡¯ ¡°Uh,¡± I said, ¡°Not directly. He doesn¡¯t talk to everyone.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Kuro said, ¡°Try ¡®anyone.¡¯¡± The guy just gives his paladins a guideline. I heard his most devout followers haven¡¯t even heard from him in decades. I¡¯m pretty sure none of the gods have.¡± ¡°Ahh, yes.¡± I said, ¡°No, but my master, Sepki, is the most devout of the followers and he has communed with Ra.¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°really? Your master has talked to Ra?¡± I nodded, ¡°What is it you¡¯d like to say to him?¡± Kuro said, ¡°We can team up. I can raise my status by being part of his entourage. you¡¯re trying to get rid of Dale, right?¡± ¡°Hmmm,¡± I feigned a thought bubble, ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± ¡°Anything. I¡¯m an open book.¡± ¡°Has he been seeing that water spirit long?¡± I asked. ¡°Hosu?¡± Kuro asked blankly, ¡°Yes, since the gods moved in to co-own this lake. It¡¯s a huge lake and we¡¯re small enough gods that we couldn¡¯t defend it ourselves. As we amass more followers though, we¡¯ll get stronger. That¡¯s why I want to help. If I can be seen as one of Ra¡¯s godly vassals, he can preach my name to other his followers. That could give me more power.¡± ¡°Ahh,¡± I said, ¡°I see. So they¡¯re like¡­ together together?¡± ¡°What?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Just asking. None of it matters. I just saw them hanging out.¡± Kuro scratched his chin again, ¡°Yes. They¡¯re together.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve seen them, like hook up? Or at least kiss and stuff?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡± ¡°Nothing. Sorry. That was a weird question.¡± Was my job done? Had I gotten confirmation that Dale was cheating? Cheating for as long as he¡¯d been here. That was all I needed, right? Mission over. Only¡­ here was another person, a demi-god, big emphasis on demi, that was now telling me he could help me get what I wanted. And he didn¡¯t know I was here on behalf of Anubis. He thought I was here on behalf of someone else¡­ so¡­. As long as I kept that hidden, I could get that lockbox. The one that Ra wanted. Having him, or at least a follower of his in my pocket would be invaluable. And¡­ I could get more evidence for Anubis. There was a version of this where I could consult with her and see if this was okay. Try to talk her into letting me go back for the lockbox. But I couldn¡¯t. I stared up at Kuro. I could not consult Anubis. I could not summon her here and have him realize that she was actually my god. I had to make a decision. I had already made the decision. The hard part¡­ was following through Somehow, through a well of strength, I pushed past my shakiness and said, ¡°Kuro, help me with this Dale dilemma, and I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± Kuro raised his fists in the air. They extended as he said, ¡°Yipeeee!¡± Kuro asked me what the next steps were. And with that, I had my accomplice. Ch 52: I Sneak Into A Gods Den I skimmed on the surface of the lake. Kuro was transporting me back to Dale¡¯s den. He had grabbed me by my skivvies and kept my torso kept above the waterline. The water and wind whipped my face but at least I was allowed to breath. A small dorsal fin popped up and skipped along next to me. A tiny shark kept up as I sped through the terrain. ¡°Woah!¡± I said to the shark, ¡°Easy.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± The shark whispered to me in a familiar voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on over there? Did you find out about Dale?¡± ¡°Anubis?! You¡¯re talking through¡­ a fish?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Dogfish. A type of shark I can command. What¡¯s happening? What have you found?¡± ¡°How can it survive here in the lake?¡± I asked then added, ¡°Have you been watching me?¡± ¡°I have to command it back to the ocean soon. I felt your presence when you used Second Wind. And for a short period your inner light flickered. We¡¯re tethered together since you¡¯re using my magic. Remember that.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± I said, pushing the envelope a little, ¡°you can¡¯t see me all the time, but you can sense my life force and can feel my presence when I call upon your power?¡± ¡°Are you jet skiing? ¡° the dogfish dipped under the water, ¡°How are you moving so fast down the lake?¡± ¡°Kuro¡¯s helping me.¡± ¡°Kuro?!¡± She squeaked. ¡°I know, I know. He thinks I¡¯m a Sun-Thrower. He¡¯s going to help me with Dale.¡± ¡°What have you found out¡­¡± She dipped under the water and came back, ¡°About Dale?¡± I could have told her about Hosu. I could have told her about the line from The Notebook and the almost kiss¡­ She might have taken that as her answer¡­ but then¡­ why would I be seeing Dale again? What would I need from him that would draw me back to his cave and risk everything? I trepidatiously said, ¡°I think I saw something.¡± ¡°You think you saw something?¡± A floundering dogfish Anubis asked, ¡°Then why are you going back?! What did you see??¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure what I saw. That¡¯s why I want to go back.¡± ¡°Well, silly, tell me what you saw and I can tell you if you should go back. I can¡¯t risk Dale thinking I don¡¯t trust him!¡± There it was. If I told her what I saw she would likely ban me from going back. ¡°I saw him getting ready for a date. Prepping himself. I think he¡¯s bringing someone over to his cave. I want to check it out, Anubis. Trust me.¡± There was some silence as the dogfish leapt up into the air and back into the water. ¡°Okay. But please don¡¯t get caught.¡± ¡°I totally understand.¡± I said. ¡°Be sure to test out your powers. That will help me ¡®see¡¯ snapshots of you. Good luck!¡± I saluted her and she attempted to salute back with her diminutive fin. Then her dogfish vessel swam away. Kuro¡¯s arm pulled me down into the water as we approached the cliff. I swallowed a lot of air. We approached the entrance. In one smooth motion, he emerged into the clearing, chucking me to the side and stretching his arm up really high to the ceiling of the cave. This kept Dale and Hosu¡¯s attention on his hand as their heads craned upward. They missed me rolling behind some rocks. ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± Dale asked, his arm around Hosu. Kuro¡¯s hand flapped like a sock puppet and his voice came out, ¡°Dale. I have to show you guys something. It¡¯s on my side of the lake and it¡¯s freaking awesome.¡± ¡°What?¡± Dale asked, ¡°We¡¯re busy over here dude,¡± and he gestured to Hosu sitting on the couch with him. ¡°Are you saying something or gesturing?¡± Kuro asked, ¡°Because I haven¡¯t made, I don¡¯t haven¡¯t made eyes or ears yet.¡± Then his index finger and pinky stretched into circles, the index into an eye and the pinky into the shape of an ear. ¡°Ooooh. Hi, Hosu.¡±Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Hosu gave a fingery wave to Kuro, he said, ¡°You should both come. I gotta show you this thing!¡± ¡°What is it?!¡± Dale asked. ¡°It¡¯s ambergris. Here in the lake! You think one of the other gods is hiding a whale? A freshwater whale? I swear it¡¯s the biggest piece of ambergris I¡¯ve ever seen you gotta take a look!¡± Dale sighed and looked at Hosu, ¡°I make my own cologne so there¡¯s ambergris I have to check it out. What do you think?¡± Hosu gave a soft shrug and nodded, happy to go check out this ambergris. Dale and Hosu approached the exit. I slowly stepped farther away to avoid detection. As soon as Hosu touched the lake her figure transformed. She melded with the water, and became invisible. Dale grabbed Kuro¡¯s arm and said, ¡°This better actually be ambergris.¡± Dale let out a yelp as Kuro yanked Dale into the water, disappearing both of them. Once they were gone, I approached the chest to inspect it. An Ibexian lockbox. I touched it. It looked like a normal box. I recanted a bit of Sylvan, no spell, just some fundamentals. The box¡¯s hidden lettering glowed and the metal started to heat up. I took my finger off of it. When I was in the Chacali cage, I could affect the bars around the lock. I heated the metal until I could warp it easily. This time, the treasure was behind the whole box. I thought of Clary, and regretted not bringing her along. If she had furthered her rogue training, she could have easily picked this lock with no magical assistance. I stared at the contraption. I dropped it from as high as I could reach. I tossed it against the cave. I shook it to try to hear what was inside. Whatever it was, it was heavy and would make thumping noises. Soft thumping noises. I sat on the box as I thought about what to do. How would the Sun Thrower have gotten in? Could he have? The wet sand at my feet comforted me as I thought. Could I use elvish magic? It took a lot of energy to heat something up, and even more if I couldn¡¯t put my hands directly on it. The other snag was that this box was made to heat up. I imagine if the Ibexians treated the box for high temperature resistance. Which left the option to pick the lock. I looked at the lock; it was embedded into the box. I fiddled with the lock, trying to dig my tiny fingers inside of the keyhole. My nail touched upon the tumblr. I walked around the cave, looking for something that can help me pick the lock. Some small sliver of metal. It was quite bare. A real bachelor pad vibe. In this dank cave was a cabinet full of drinks. There was the couch that Hosu and Dale both sat on. And tucked in a corner was a bed with no bedframes. Next to the bed and against the wall was a nightstand with a ton of mugs that had not been cleaned. I checked the nightstand more thoroughly. That was where I saw it. Between the bed and the cave wall¡­ was a body. A bloated body that barely looked human from having stayed too much time in the lake. It¡¯s robes had lost their color and its eyes had been eaten out of from fishes needing a snack. If I had to guess, I¡¯d imagine this was the owner of whatever was in that box. I tried not to gag, realizing that I would have to check his robe for a key. Just in case. I held my breath but the smell still suck in. I grabbed it¡¯s robe. I peeled back his lapel, hoping to find a secret pocket. Its skin came off with the lapel, having been underwater for so long. Then, the corpse grabbed me back. ¡°Woah!¡± I yelled, it kept a vice grip on my arm. I could not pry myself from its grip. I would have to fight it. Then corpse spoke to me in elvish, ¡°Please. It was a gift. If you see her, please see that she gets it.¡± I blinked, caught off guard by the corpse¡¯s plea, ¡°Where is the key?¡± I asked, but it¡¯s grip softened. The life disappeared from it¡¯s body as it slumped back downward. It must have been a spell. Like a voicemail to play after someone found the body. I checked the rest of the corpse¡¯s body. Nothing that could help. I sat back on the box and rested my feet back on the comforting cool wet sand. I dug my toes in. Then I looked back down at sand. I thought about it. It couldn¡¯t be done. The temperature needed to be about double than what it would take to heat iron. How would I even be able to generate that kind of heat? I sprung off the lockbox. Staring at the thing in excitement. Not all the heat had to come from me. I got on my knees and scooped the earth into the lock. Filling the mechanism with sand. I laid the lockbox on its back, so gravity was on my side. Once it was filled to the brim, I pressed on the keyhole with my finger, packing it and creating even more space. Once I couldn¡¯t jam any more into it, I mixed water and sand in my hand and dripped it atop the keyhole as it gently hardened like I was sealing an envelope with wax. Once my delicate casing was made, I stepped back, and stuck my hand out. I began the verbose series of commands I had become familiar with to use elvish for flame-throwing. The candle wick of my mana began burning and fire shot at the keyhole. The elven scripture lit up on the box. It retaliated, burning whatever was touching it. As my fire poured onto it, the writings got brighter and brighter. From the combined temperature of my fire and the box¡¯s heat, the sand melted. It glowed red as it transmuted into something else. I released my spell. The box slowly dimmed and but the sand remained red. Without risking touching the box, I scooped some water in my hand and dripped it on the lockbox. I heard a sizzle as the water cooled down the hardening glass. After a few minutes, the lockbox¡¯ tumbler was now sealed with glass. I took a rock and chipped either side of the keyhole, providing a grip for my fingers. I poured water on the makeshift bump key. No sizzle. I gingerly touched the glass key head and did not feel any burning. I slowly turned the key. Click. The soft sand had packed the tumblr so tightly that the pins were pressed against the lock. The lockbox opened. My heart jumped a beat as I looked inside and saw the treasure. Ch 53: I Escape The Gods Lair I placed the treasure in my underwear and fastening the string tightly. I grabbed some loose rocks and placed them in the lockbox to simulate the weight of the booty I¡¯d stolen. I closed the lockbox and placed it back where I had picked it up from. Then, I broke off the glass key¡¯s bow, sealing the box shut with glass. I dove into the lake quickly and swam out from under the ridge. I hurriedly retreated behind the ridge again. Kuro¡¯s outstretched hand argued with Dale who was communicating angrily with his hands. Hosu was completely invisible in water. After a few seconds, Dale started to swim back to the cave. I noticed a creature I had seen before, who stomped the ground with his large ¡®hooves¡¯ to kick up sand and vacuum and bottom-feeders with his mouth. When it kicked up another sand cloud, I escaped into the storm. I drifted through the haze of lake sand and then swam upward to get some air. I took in a deep inhale. I grabbed at my belly. It was still there. The prize. My stuff was where I left it on the shore. As I swam back, I felt a prickle in the back of my neck. The kind you get when you feel something¡¯s eyes on you. For a brief moment, I was in open waters. I got closer to the shore but on one of my breast strokes, I noticed a gigantic spiny dorsal fin dip under the water. I might have imagined it, if not for the fact that it rose above the surface again. It was so big it could have been used as a sail for a boat. The creature slalomed through the lake water toward me and dove again. Not good. I¡­ did not even want to look under the surface at what I was dealing with. I cast Stride and it increased my swimming speed as well. The humungous creature was able to glide through the water. Even with the added speed, it was gaining on me. As soon as I decided to speed up, it decided I was worth chasing. I dared not look back, lest it paralyze me with fear. Instead, I could tell it was moving fast, by the sound of the rushing water parting at the breach of its head. I forced my arms to move faster as I felt it¡¯s slimy tongue lick my feet. I propelled myself one last time and the next thing my feet felt were sand. I ran up the shore and turned around. The fin swirled in circles. It¡¯s massive body hid just underneath the surface. And very soon, it forgot about me and swam back to open waters. I let out a deep breath of relief and rested my hands against my knees. That was when I noticed it wasn¡¯t there. I pulled my skivvies out, as if something so cumbersome could have got lost in my underwear. I started to panic before I saw it was sitting half buried in the sand. I walked up to it and picked it up. It remained bone dry, protected by magic. I had done it. I had stolen the precious treasure. ¡°A book?¡± Ynec asked.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I sipped my soup that the nice older couple had made for us, ¡°Hmmmhmm.¡± I said. ¡°Why book?¡± Ynec asked. ¡°It¡¯s not just any book,¡± I said, I opened the first page and pointed right at the title, ¡°You can¡¯t read that because its in Elvish, right?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t read any language.¡± ¡°Okay, So most people coudn¡¯t read this because it¡¯s in Elvish. But I can. This is the word for Book. This is the word for Dead, and this inscription here insinuates possession. The title translates to ¡®Book Of The Dead.¡¯¡± ¡°Book Of The Dead?¡± Ynec repeated. ¡°That¡¯s right. I have no clue what kind of stuff is in here, but if it¡¯s something that a Sun Thrower might want, I can imagine it¡¯s powerful.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ynec asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know why. But he wants it. That makes it valuable.¡± ¡°No, why you? How does this help goddess?¡± He asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t help my goddess. Not everything has to be about Anubis. This is for me. I don¡¯t even want her knowing about this.¡± Ynec¡¯s eyes glanced left and then back to me. Like I didn¡¯t know something he did. I let out a little scoff and said, ¡°How did stalking the Sun Thrower go?¡± ¡°Went fine. Didn¡¯t notice me. Sun Thrower went to shrine of Ra in other village, sat and prayed.¡± I nodded my head. Didn¡¯t give us a lot to go with.¡± ¡°He apologized for who he killed. Said that they were going to kill him.¡± ¡°Hmm. Makes sense I guess. Like an incident report.¡± ¡°Then went to lake. Rented boat and took it into lake. Then I found you.¡± ¡°Okay. So he apologized to the god. Didn¡¯t mention anything about the book?¡± Ynec shook his head. I looked at the book. Moswen, the nice old lady that let us stay at her house, came through the door and I quickly hid the book under my shield. She asked if we needed anything and brought us some blankets to make sure we were warm. I thanked her again and nudged Ynec to do the same. Moswen left us alone again. ¡°Look, Ynec. The reason I¡¯m keeping this book and not sharing it with Anubis is because I have a dream. You got a dream, Ynec?¡± Ynec turned his attention back to me, thought for a second and said, ¡°Get food.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a dream. That¡¯s necessary to survive. A dream is the thing that¡¯s necessary to thrive. The owner of this book had a dream,¡± I held up the dark tome, ¡°He wanted me to get this to ¡®her.¡¯¡± ¡°Who her?¡± I opened the book and turned it beyond the title page. I pointed at an inscription in sloppy handwriting, ¡°This says ¡®To my darling Viper.¡¯ Whoever this guy¡¯s viper was probably wants this token back. Maybe they¡¯ll pay in treasure. Maybe they''ll do me a favor. This will help me with my dream of becoming Pharaoh.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Ynec said. ¡°Do you have a dream?¡± I asked, ¡°Something you could survive without, but not live without.¡± Ynec thought for some time and then said, ¡°My father to forgive me.¡± His answer struck me like a needle through the heart. I saw Ynec laying there wrapped in blankets and let out a deep sigh. ¡°Not good dream?¡± Ynec asked. ¡°It¡¯s a great dream, buddy,¡± I said as I tried not to let my voice shake too much. ¡°Chacali say ¡®Fox who chase hungry eat own tail.¡¯ Doesn¡¯t sound good in Tethran.¡± ¡°How do you say it in Chacali?¡± I asked. Ynec yipped and gargled and snarled. I tried my best to repeat it but he laughed at my sorry attempt at the language. I laughed too. I asked Ynec to sit there and tell me more about the Chacali language. He pointed at the moon and said ¡®Grrrr.¡¯ and when I said ¡®Grrrr¡¯ he said ¡°no, more like ¡®Grr¡¯¡± and we sat there doing that for a while before we finally drifted to sleep. Ch 54: I Confront The Cheater ¡°Do you think you can swim with the bow and arrow?¡± Ynec nodded. We both stared at the lake after a restful night. We had thanked the older couple that let us stay the night and they insisted we were allowed to come back at any time. We were not likely to see them after this so we gave them a long hug and were on our way to the lake. I took off my tunic, but kept the shield holstered to my back. ¡°You swim with weapons?¡± Ynec asked. ¡°Well,¡± I thought, ¡°I figure we might bump into them. It¡¯ll be really exhausting. I think I¡¯m just going to bring a shield.¡± I said as I prepared to drop my sword. My feet were already in the water as I started the acclimation process early. A fist of water came out and punched me in the face. I was taken aback, I almost thought it was an odd wave but knew that was wrong. I gripped my face, still dazed from the punch. Another fist of water knocked me in the same spot. ¡°Ahh!¡± I yelled, ¡°Ynec! The water just punched me in the face!¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t do that last time?¡± Ynec asked. ¡°What? No, it didn¡¯t fucking punch me in the face yesterday.¡± Just then, the watery hand emerged from the lake and wrapped itself around me. Lifting me up into the air. ¡°Ahhh! It didn¡¯t let me acclimate! It¡¯s freezing, Ynec. Freezing!¡± The tightly wound hand cocked me back and slammed me against the beach, ¡°Gods dammit, Ynec do some- oh Jesus.¡± The watery appendage yanked my foot and picked me up. Luckily I had my sword. I stabbed at the water. The blade went through it like¡­ Like water. Ynec slid his bow around and took it off his back, then he notched an arrow and shot it right at the arm. The arrow sunk into it but stayed inside, floating in the fist. The hand slammed me against the beach. I could feel my brain jumble as my head was knocked against the sand. It must have jostled something inside of me, because the name of a spell tingled on my lips. While I was lifted in the air, I plunged my hand into the hand and pulled the arrow out. I chucked the arrow and spoke the command, ¡°Fetch!¡± As the arrow left my possesion, I could feel a change in the water fist¡¯s demeanor. At first it was composed, but then it began to wobble. Then it let me go. I dropped was dropped onto the sand with a thud. Out of the water came Hosu. Her sickly green body emerged from the lake and chased after the arrow. She chased after my arrow with a vacant look in her eye. This was my opening. I ran after her. She had not yet picked up the arrow when I slashed at her. My blade bounced off her skin, the little damage I caused being repaired instantly. She did, however, stop chasing the arrow. Her odd mouth let out a wicked howl that caused Ynec and I to drop to our knees. We released our weapons and covered our ears. This was undoubtedly shrieking part that Anubis had mentioned. Hosu made her way to us while we were still dazed. She slashed Ynec with her claws. Ynec fell to the ground, blood pouring pouring from his face. Hosu looked at me next but let out a shrill cry. She looked down, Ynec had plugged her with his bone knife. She clawed him again. Hosu leapt back in the water as I got my sword. Before I could cast another spell, her two large hands rushed us like a huge wave, before pulling us into the lake. ¡°You hoodwinked my neighbor into helping you.¡± I spit out water that hid in my lungs. It misted into the air and dripped back onto me. I heard labored breathing and craned my neck to see who it was. Ynec was laying in front of me. His eyes wide open as he caught his breath. The empty lockbox made a loud clank as Dale tossed it beside me. Dale walked over to me. From my position, I could only see his hooves upside down. I cranked my neck up to see Dale and Hosu standing over me. I attempted to stand up. Hosu hissed at me and Dale placed his hoof on my stomach.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, sir¡± I said, ¡°My brother and I were just going fishing.¡± ¡°With a sword and shield?¡± Dale mused, ¡°Hosu saw you swim away from my den yesterday. And when we got back, something was missing. Any clue what could have happened?¡± I shook my head, ¡°I swear I don¡¯t know, sir.¡± Dale kept his foot on me. Hosu did the same to Ynec¡¯s back. We were both pinned dand unable to move. ¡°Where is the book?¡± Dale pressed his hoof on my stomach. I groaned, ¡°Tell me or you¡¯re going to get it.¡± ¡°Uhhh,¡± The immense pressure made it difficult to breath. I tried to wriggle or move but was unable to. I was trapped and so was Ynec. I saw Ynec¡¯s knife still sticking out of Hosu¡¯s leg. Our weapons did such little damage as they were. She was a spirit after all. Maybe normal weapons didn¡¯t do them much damage? ¡°I swear i don¡¯t knnnnn-¡± Dale put more weight down on me. I let out what little air I had in my lungs as the pain surged through my torso. He moved his hoof up to my chest and pressed there. ¡°The book. The book of the dead. The book that only you could read,¡± Dale flicked my pointed ear hard enough to hurt. My frail childish ribs were in deep danger of cracking. ¡°Please,¡± I huffed, ¡°Please, I don¡®t know.¡± ¡°Holy shit,¡± Dale said, ¡°You¡¯d rather have broken ribs than give it up. Fine, how about this,¡± He pointed to Hosu. She took her hand and placed it on Ynec¡¯s head. Her hand became the same fist that had grabbed me before. She encases Ynec¡¯s head, causing him to begin drowing. A look of panic welled in his eyes as he flails his arms, scraping at the water to free himself. ¡°Well?¡± Dale asked, ¡°Still don¡¯t know about the book?¡± I tried to resist but Ynec was running out of air. I had to do something. But letting him have the book would be a last resort. I said in sylvan, ¡°My elbows are considered weapons,¡± and then said, ¡°True Strike, Level two!¡± I slammed my elbows against the ground, knocking Dale back a little. I landed on my feet, rolled until I got my sword and stabbed Dale. It did absolutely nothing. ¡°I¡¯m a god, dumbass. That¡¯s not going to work and your friend¡¯s dying.¡± I stared over at Hosu, still suffocating my friend with her fist. I ran over to her. I did the same to her. Stabbing her with the sword and having it do nothing. She hissed at me. ¡°Come on!¡± Dale said, ¡°You can¡¯t be dumb enough to let your friend die over some book!¡± A scarier thing happened than Ynec flailing for his life. He slowed down. His arms stopped fighting and I could tell he was running out of air. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you where the book is!¡± I yelled. ¡°Finally! Let him go, Hosu.¡± Hosu immediately let Ynec go. He spit and coughed and took in several big gasps as he gripped his throat. I went to him and patted his back to help. Dale shook his head, ¡°How the hell are you this poorly trained as a Sun Thrower? They¡¯ve really fallen off haven¡¯t they?¡± My eyes lit up. Ynec and I silently exchanged glances. We formulated a plan in our head. Dale either talked to Kuro or came to the same conclusion. As far as he was concerned, I was with Ra and the Sun Thrower and was acting on their behest. I was still in the clear. ¡°Shoddy, shoddy work,¡± Dale tutted, ¡°The part I can¡¯t figure out is why you came back. You came back, and for what? You¡¯re fucked now, kid!¡± Dale said, ¡°I have to keep you both here as hostages until the next time I speak to your master. You two will be here before for a few days at least! Then we negotiate your freedom.¡± Fuck. That Sun Thrower would not, in fact, be negotiating for us. As soon as they found out Dale didn¡¯t have it¡­. The gameboard would change. If he put it together that his ¡®assistant¡¯ stole the book, and Dale had his assistants¡­ he wouldn¡¯t need Dale anymore. As far as he¡¯d be concerned, the book wasn¡¯t with us. He¡¯d probably search the whole village to find it. He might even pay a visit to the older couple who let us stay with them. I needed to negotiate our way out and fast. And then¡­ there was the actual reason I was still here. ¡°Yeah?¡± I started, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go kiss your girlfriend about it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said, why don¡¯t you go give your girlfriend over there a smooth about it? You two are together right? Seems pretty obvious.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Dale asked. ¡°It just seems obvious!¡± I said, ¡°You two are in a committed relationship. Right? Or at the very least hooking up. You two are hooking up, right?¡± Dale scratched his head and looked back at Hosu, who shrugged her shoulders. He turned his attention back to me and said, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re hooking up.¡± ¡°So YOU ADMIT IT!¡± I yelled, pointing at him. ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡± Dale asked, ¡°Why do you care who I¡¯m hooking up with?¡± I huffed and feigned aloofness, ¡°No reason.¡± I said, ¡°It¡¯s a sin to hook up outside the covenant of marriage. I was just looking out for you. That¡¯s Ra¡¯s rules. That¡¯s his Ra-les.¡± Dale cocked his head at me. Fuck. Was he about to figure it out? Did he know? Surely, the things that didn¡¯t make sense would start to click in his head. Surely, he¡¯d start to put together why we were back, and why I had asked him that. Surely¡­ but then again, Dale was really dumb. ¡°Ra finds the dumbest stuff to care about,¡± He walked over to Hosu and held her hand. They both exchanged loving looks and then Dale said, ¡°Besides, he has nothing to worry about. You might be looking at the future Mrs. Dale.¡± Ch 55: Some Guy Named Dale Hosu blushed. She hid her cheery expression behind her available hand. She was holding Dale¡¯s hand with her other. I stared right down at where their hands intersected. He admitted it. Hosu and Dale stepped away from Ynec, both of them two entranced in the others¡¯ eyes to notice. Ynec shot up and pulled out his bow. ¡°So,¡± Ynec said, ¡°You mate with women.¡± Dale gave Ynec a cocky look, ¡°Oh yeah. One time even twice in one day.¡± They leaned in and kissed. Hosu¡¯s stretched mouth lifted and spread like an anemone waking up. Dale puckered his lips as Hosu¡¯s undulating lips hoovered Dale¡¯s. I swallowed my bile, ¡°Wow, marriage. That¡¯s amazing. My favorite part of this whole thing is that you¡¯re two consenting adults and no one else is involved. You two are not bothering anyone by getting married. Nobody is getting hurt. I think that¡¯s beautiful.¡± Dale broke his kiss and his head jostled around nervously, as if he was looking for someone. He sheepishly said, ¡°Y-yeah. There¡¯s one commitment I have to deal with but right after that, we¡¯ll be married.¡± Ah, so he hadn¡¯t forgotten about her. Bastard. I attempted to remain calm by clenching my jaw over and over. My friend and goddess Anubis, had one flaw. Her awful taste. In both dog puns and partners. Here was the result of that. Dale was on to the next dopamine rush. A shrieking water spirit who didn¡¯t know any better. Probably a spurned lover turned vengeful spirit, thinking she found happiness in the next life. What about when he gets bored of you, Hosu? What then? I realized I was flaring my jaw and stopped. I forced a face of unearnest curiousity and said, ¡°Do tell. What teeny tiny thing could be dogging you both?¡± Dale and Hosu did not notice Ynec behind them. Ynec slowly manuevered his his bow into his hand and notched an arrow. I had to think. We could not harm Dale. He was a god. Our weapons could not work on Hosu effectively. She was a ghost. I felt it. A spell that could help stuck in my throat. Forcing itself like the automatic mechanism a body has to gasp for air. My superconcious knowledge of a spell was at play. But I could not use it yet. ¡°I just have this.. .thing,¡± He kept glancing at Hosu. She awkwardly stood there, her mouth slackjawed. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. ¡°What¡¯s this thing that¡¯s so important, you¡¯re keeping the greatest love story ever from being told? Tell me?¡± I said, goading him into it. ¡°It¡¯s between Hosu and I.¡± ¡°And someone else?¡± I asked, quivering but keeping a faux innocence in my voice. Dale looked down, unable to meet my gaze. ¡°There is someone else,¡± I said. ¡°There is.¡± Dale mumbled. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you broken up with them?¡± I asked. Dale said nothing. ¡°Are you planning on telling her?¡± I asked. ¡°Eventually,¡± Dale said, ¡°Well, we just love being engaged right now. Don¡¯t we, babe?¡± To this, Hosu said nothing. ¡°What did this person do that you can¡¯t see yourself being with her?¡± I asked ¡°Honestly?¡± Dale said, ¡°She¡¯s too fucking clingy. Ugh. It¡¯s like, everywhere I turned, there she was. Hosu¡¯s not like that. She knows to give me my space. Don¡¯t you babe?¡± Hosu nodded her head, but did not look at Dale. I let out a depressed sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t judge me,¡± Dale said, ¡°You¡¯re just a kid. What do you know?¡± I shook my head, ¡°i¡¯m not judging you. Honestly? It is what it is. If you want to be with this water spirit¡­ then so be it. But not telling this other person? That¡¯s not fair to the person you loved¡­ and the person you love now.¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Dale winced. He knew I was correct. At this point, Ynec had successfully notched his arrow and pointed it at Hosu¡¯s head. I kept my hand at my side but subtly held it flat to the ground, communicating ¡®pause¡¯ to him. Dale was not being unreasonable. Selfish, sure, but there was a chance we could use this bond to convince him to let us go. Convince him that we could help get the book back if we were on his side. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Dale said, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right.¡± he looked at Hosu, ¡°Hosu, I¡¯ve been unfair to you, baby. You make me want to be a better man. I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll tell her tomorrow.¡± I let out a sigh of relief. Her relationship would be over, but at least there would be closure. And I wouldn¡¯t be involved. ¡°Fuck, man,¡± Dale said, ¡°She¡¯s not going to take it well.¡± I gave him a soft smile, ¡°I think she¡¯ll take it better than you think. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s a strong girl.¡± ¡°No, man. You don¡¯t get it. She¡¯s going to lose it. I can tell she suspects me. Fuck! Once she finds out, she¡¯s going to lose it. Ugh, I hate it when she cries. She looks so ugly.¡± My heart stopped. My smile disappeared, ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°She has the ugliest cry. I mean it, man. You should see her. Her eyes get all puffy and she gets this one huge snot bubble that just gets bigger everytime she wails.¡± ¡°Snot bubbles can be endearing,¡± I said. ¡°And her voice gets so squeaky. It¡¯s like¡­¡± He made his voice shrill and breathy, ¡°Please¡­ let¡­ me¡­ wuv¡­ youuuuu.¡± ¡°It¡¯s brave to be squeaky.¡± I felt my vitriol well inside of me, ¡°despite how strongly she¡¯s feeling her emotions, she¡¯s still trying to communicate her needs.¡± ¡°Bro you do not know how squeaky this chick gets. I¡¯m TELLING you!¡± I snapped, ¡°Who the fuck are you!? You¡¯re just some asshole!¡± ¡°What the fuck?¡± Dale cried out, ¡°Who the fuck are you!? You¡¯re insulting me?! Why the fuck did you even want to know that stuff?! And to think I was going to let you go and call the book a loss.¡± ¡°Oh, were you, DALE? Sorry, DALE. I hate to think I dissapointed you, DALE. You live in a fantasy world, numbnuts! You could have had any name and you¡¯re just some guy named DALE!¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± He said, his face turning menacing, ¡°Well I might just be some guy named Dale, but she¡¯s not.¡± He pointed at his lover. She glared at me. Her stretched mouth raised and she started shrieking again. I covered my ears but it did little good. I fell to my knees and so did my sword. Ynec, however, had his bow trained on her. He was able to release another arrow just before he buckled. The arrow whizzed went right into her throat, blocking her vocal chords. She stopped yelling and looked at him. Eyes grew red and larger and she let out a whinny as she pulled the arrow out from her throat. ¡°We don¡¯t want to hurt you!¡± I said, ¡°We just want to hurt him!¡± I said. Her arms went from a solid sickly green to translucent. She slapped me with her engorged palm and I fell backwards. She made her way over to Ynec. Hosu smacked him with a water fist as well. I ran to them, but Dale got in my way. I slid between his cow legs, leapt up, and cried out, ¡°Righteous blade!¡± before stabbing Hosu. It dug into her. She shrieked in pain. The light from the weapon shinging through the other side of her. Just as I thought. My Rightous Blade didn¡¯t just increase my sword¡¯s thrust, it caused radiant damage too. The stuff of gods. Normal blades and arrows did very little to this apparition, but I had a way to hurt her. She clawed me in the face and let out a single piercing wale. The energy from the attack knocked me against the cave floor. Ynec leapt on her, clawing her with his claws but it did little good. Every slash caused her skin to quickly become water as she remained unharmed. She grabbed him and chucked him against the wall. He let out a soft yap and scurried on all fours to gain some distance. ¡°Egen!¡± Ynec cried, ¡°Can¡¯t hit her.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I said, ¡°You might have to sit this one out,¡± Aas I tried to get up, she caused her fists to expand, drawingwater from her body. It gave her body a rail thin appearance but added mass to her fists as they hovered above me. Hosu let her fists drop on me. Water buried me further into the earth, collapsing on me and invading my lungs. I was concussed and confused. I turned to spit some water out but before I could, she punched me again. I was feeling weak, not just from the fighting, but from the magic I had been using. Rightous Blade was a second level spell and I couldn¡¯t keep using it. Before her huge fists could punch me again, Ynec launched two arrows right through her thinned bicep. Her arm to be severed from her body and acted like normal water, merely showering me in a heavy splash. Since she had redistributed herself into her arms, Hosu was a lot smaller. She turned to Ynec angrily, who yelped in surprise. She turned into a puddle and slid through the cave floor. Ynec jumped up on the cave wall as she went past him, She headed toward the entrance of the cave. The small pool that led to the rest of the lake. ¡°She¡¯s trying to get her water back!¡± I yelled. Ynec launched some arrows through her but it did no good. I ran as quickly as I could and slashed at her but Dale tripped me. I rolled as she entered the water and regained her arm. I ran toward her, ready to use everything. She punched me again with her newly regained fist and blood gushed from my nose as I attempted to recover. ¡°It¡¯s no use,¡± Dale said, ¡°She¡¯s a ghost, idiot. You don¡¯t have enough mana to keep fighting with radiant damage.¡± That was when my head cranked back. I could feel it. Another one of Anubis¡¯ spells on my lips. But I couldn¡¯t¡­ She would know. She would know I interacted with Dale. It didn¡¯t matter. I could not keep using Rightous Blade and Ynec could not yet do any damage. I would need to use this spell. I rolled out of the way of Hosu¡¯s large fist and spoke. ¡°All Dogs Go To Heaven.¡± Ch 56: We Fight A Water Spirit ¡°What kind of a spell for Ra is that?!¡± Dale demanded. I could feel it. I twisted my weapon and in the dapples of sunlight from the holes above, my sword shimmered. I looked at Ynec. His bow did the same thing. ¡°Ynec!¡± I yelled, ¡°Shoot her again!¡± Hosu hissed as Ynec knocked an arrow, her mouth geared up for another shriek but Ynec was quicker. He launched the arrow. It glimmered as it stroked through the air and slashed off Hosu¡¯s lips. The look on Hosu¡¯s face. She screamed in agony with what was left of her mouth. ¡°All our attacks should hurt her now! This spell turns our normal damage into radiant damage! It¡¯s specifically made to hurt ghouls like her.¡± Hosu slashed at me with her claw, I ducked and rolled behind her, then sliced into her leg. Another shriek as she fell to her knee, with her good leg, she kicked me backward. She flared angrily at us, her hair standing on end and her claws wriggling off her fingers. I steeled myself as Ynec shot another arrow. It pierced her chest. If her heart was still beating, he might have hit it. ¡°Dude!¡± Dale cried, ¡°What the hell?! You¡¯re hurting my new girl!¡± He stomped his hoof and pointed his horns at me. He charged. I looked at Ynec and told him, ¡°Don¡¯t stop shooting!¡± Hosu attempted to get closer at Ynec but he simply dodged her attack, rolled farther away and shot another arrow. I prepared for Dale¡¯s charge, I used my sword to block the first one. My blade collided with his godly horn and I shoulder checked him to move out of the way. He geared up for a second go and this time came even faster. He had his head down, focusing on his horns connecting with me. I took a step back and stuck my foot out. He tripped and fell. I turned my attention back to Hosu. I ran toward her and sliced her arm off. She threw a weakened jab and I got her other arm. Her mouth expanded until it was big enough to bite my head off. Although the skin had been ripped off by an arrow, she grew new teeth in the flaps that remained. Hosu lurched. I felt her lips wrap around my head but she stopped. I slashed her stomach and flung myself backward, Ynec had shot an arrow right through her mouth flap. The arrow had acted as a seal, making her unable to fully close her maw. Hosu let out more painful wails and ran toward the tiny pool of water again, ¡°Fill her full of holes! She¡¯s trying to recover again!¡± Ynec shot at her but her movements were too fluid. She no longer ran but slid along the floor. ¡°Stride!¡± I yelled, ¡°Level two!¡± I booked it toward her at a high speed. Dale composed himself and got between me and Hosu. I slid on the gravely earth. The loose sand and the propulsion from the speed spell helping me gracefully dodge Dale by sliding under his legs. I pulled myself back up and kept running. I leapt over Hosu, skirted to a stop, and turned around. My sword was up ready to fight her. I was the last defense before she hit water again. I lifted my sword up and sliced down on her skull. With amazing timing, she split herself in two a quarter inch before my blade connected. I felt no contact as I ran my blade through her. My blade clanged against the floor as both halves hopped past me on one foot. One half jumped into the lake and the other followed. ¡°Fuck!¡± I yelled.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. I lunged over and stabbed the water but had no clue if I was hitting her. Nothing happened. I stabbed the water but she didn¡¯t come back up. I pushed myself up and Dale had his arms up. ¡°What the fuck, dude?!¡± Dale said, ¡°I had a good thing with her! She didn¡¯t speak.¡± ¡°Come on, Ynec,¡± I said, ¡°We best be getting on.¡± ¡°We fight Dale?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t hurt him.¡± I glanced at Dale, ¡°We¡¯re out of here Dale. You suck, buddy.¡± ¡°Water lady?¡± Ynec asked. ¡°She hasn¡¯t come back and she¡¯s gravely injured,¡± I said, ¡°We¡¯ll risk it.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Dale said, ¡°Leave! And take Hosu with you. I¡¯ve got a biblically accurate angel in my messaging scrolls and let¡¯s just say eyes aren¡¯t the only thing they¡¯ve got a lot of.¡± ¡°Disgusting.¡± I leapt into the lake feet first. I felt the cold sting of the water as I fully submerged. I opened my eyes and looked around. No sign of Hosu but that was not likely given she was in water. I began a froggy stroke but felt a strange rush around my body, like a new tide. I felt this tide dragging me back out of the hole I had just leapt into. Quickly, the suction power turned extreme. I was sucked back upward and flung into the air of the clearing, I attempted to spin but landed on the cave floor. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s gone,¡± I said. Ynec took his arrow and pointed it at the hole, waiting for the ignoble Hosu¡¯s return. I placed my sword and shield up. The normally serene lake water began bubbling. ¡°Baby!¡± Dale said, nervously, ¡°You¡¯re here! Don¡¯t tell me you heard anything I just said! That would be eavesdropping.¡± Water shot from the tiny entrance like a geyser. It slammed into the roof and sprayed onto all of us. It did not stop. ¡°You fucked us, buddy,¡± I said to Dale. ¡°Where to go, Egen?¡± Ynec asked. ¡°Uhh,¡± I looked around. Hosu¡¯s geyser was filling the room up with water. ¡°Stop!¡± Yelled Dale as the geyser created a thin layer of water up to our ankles, ¡°Babe, stop! You¡¯re ruining my pad! It took forever to make this place this awesome.¡± I muttered, ¡°You left a bloated corpse here.¡± A spray of water shot directly at the wood carving hung above his bar that said, ¡°Man Cave.¡± ¡°BABE!¡± Dale yelled, ¡°I got that carved by monks! You¡¯re acting like a bitch!¡± Oh that did it. The intensity of the geyser exploded and the water rose at our waist in no time. ¡°Egen¡­¡± Ynec said as the water reached chest level. Dale was desperately trying to save his collection of cool rocks that had been placed in the center of the room, the one that looked kind of like a star instantly fell off and sank to the bottom. ¡°Babe, please! I¡¯m sorry! But this angel, they have like¡­ forty holes! You only have six! Surely, you can understand?¡± We began to float up with the water. ¡°We¡¯re going to die if we stay here,¡± I yelled over the rushing water. ¡°Can¡¯t go through entrance,¡± Ynec said, ¡°Water too strong.¡± I looked up, the natural skylights in the ceiling. None of them were very big. ¡°Do you think we could squeeze through those gaps?¡± I asked ¡°Maybe.¡± We were quickly approaching the roof. Dale was swimming under us trying to save the ¡®Man Cave¡¯ sign but it was swept away through a mysterious current that kept it out of his reach. ¡°Here!¡± Ynec found what looked to be the biggest gap. The dapples of sunlight expressed themselves through about three feet of rock. Ynec handed me the bow and quiver and climbed the remaining rock wall. He started arm first, slacking his torso as the next step was to enter with his head. He gripped onto the other side and began to pull. The water was starting to reach him, and me too. The added buoyancy at his waist helped him pull himself up and get a grip of the other side of the cliff. He dug his way further in and I attempted to push him up with his feet. His muzzle peeked through the other side. He could taste the daylight. With that, he scrambled up the remaining wall and turned around. I handed him his bow, his quiver, and my sword. My shield rested on the bottom of this watery bachelor pad. Ynec reached in and grabbed my hand. The water had stopped rising, Hosu was more focused on torturing Dale. Ynec pulled me up but as I attempted to burrow myself further up the cliff, I was interrupted by a sharp tug that brought me down into the water. Ch 57: Stuck Underwater With A Ghost I squealed as I was pulled back into the murky depths. I looked down and saw Dale pulling me. He had no need to breath air. He starred at me angrily as he craned his neck and attacked me with his horns. The tip pressed into my shoulder and punctured me. The water surrounding us absorbed my blood¡¯s scarlet hue and while I yelped, my painful cry was dimmed by the water. Dale pulled me further down, my body desperately flailed against the god. When he spoke, it was as if he was not in water. The sound molecules of his voice remained uninterrupted by the fluid that normally muted other sound. ¡°What the hell was the point of all this?!¡± Dale asked with no air bubbles coming out. It was as if he was an endless well of energy. He reached his fist back and punched me. Slowed by the water but still painful, my head whipped backwards. I held up my hands but it was like I was in a dream. I was still weighed down by the water. Dale punched me again. ¡°Why¡¯d you come back!?¡± Dale screamed, ¡°You had the book! Why¡¯d he make you come back?!¡± He punched me again, my biggest air bubble exited from my mouth and floated to the top, completely unaware that it was my only life source. He reeled his fist back and tried to punch me again, but something stopped him. ¡°What¡¯s doing this?!¡± Dale asked, ¡°What magic are you using?¡± I shook my head, unable to speak. In the dark tint of the water, something invisible was holding Dale back. That something invisible grabbed his horns and pulled him backward. Hosu was only trying to help and he treated her like garbage. Now she was angry. The current pushed him backward, keeping him away from me. He attempted to stomped forward, trying to get to me but the current was strong. I saw my shield on the ground. I swam toward it. I had one trick up my sleeve. It was a particular move I had used before. I could tell by how Hosu wobbled when I used it that there was a skill check involved. Considering it involved hypnotizing the opponent¡¯s mind, the target likely had to fail a wisdom check to be entranced by my spell. I picked it up, relatively weightless in the water. I could feel myself fading as I spoke. I looked at the dapple of sunlight that Ynec had pushed through and I could even make out his figure bobbing above. Dale was still attempting to clomp toward me, fighting Hosu¡¯s influence on the current. ¡°I¡¯m going to make you and your master pay.¡± Dale said. I stared down at my shield. I couldn''t tell if it was the dearth of oxygen or the abundance of spells I¡¯d already used, but I could tell time was running out. I gripped the shield tightly in my hands and said, ¡°Second Wind!¡± under the water. My body perked up. It was like I had taken a caffeine pill. I had bought myself the smallest sliver of a will to live. I twirled my body and screamed, ¡°Fetch!¡± As I tossed the shield away from me. Because the shield was heavy, it sailed through the water fairly easily. Dale stared at the shield and was entranced immediately. He failed his wisdom check. Instead of heading toward me, he raced after the shield. Seeing a new way of torturing Dale, Hosu conspired to keep the shield away from him. The current picked it up and dangled it in front of him and as he leapt toward it, she changed it¡¯s direction. Keeping it far away from him. I did not waste any time. I swam upward and reached the dapples of sunlight. The water had stopped filling at about the crevice so I stuck my body inside as best I could and managed to lift my mouth past the surface.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°FFFFFwup!¡± I took a big heaping of air and stuck my hand out. I felt Ynec¡¯s familiar furry hand grab me firmly. He attempted to pull me up but there was the matter of my containment. I attempted to recreate what Ynec had done, slant my body in a way that made it thinner and wriggle upward. I ignored the sides of the rock wall tearing into my skin I attempted to push in but my torso stopped me. I pulled and kicked and shimmied but it was no use, Ynec was more lithe; his canine body allowed him to fit into smaller spaces. I was stuck. Ynec kept trying to lift me but we were running out of strength. ¡°What do?¡± Ynec asked. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± I said, ¡°Live a good life, I guess,¡± I said with a pinch of gallows humor. ¡°Maybe¡­ swim to other side?¡± He said, ¡°Water not rising.¡± I agreed and took another breath before diving in. I saw Dale still under the effects of my spell chasing after the shield Hosu dangled in his face. I reached the entrance, but saw that it had been sealed in by a rock. I imagine Hosu¡¯s plan was to either talk it out with Dale or torture him until she got bored. I swam back up to the surface and poked my head through the small hole. ¡°Something wrong?¡± Ynec asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, ¡°She sealed the entrance. It¡¯s only a matter of time before Dale gets me. Or she does. Or the water.¡± ¡°Pass sword.¡± Ynec said. I passed him my sword and he slashed at the rocks. I dipped under the water to protect myself. He attacked the small hole. I could see tiny scraps of rock fall into the water. He tired himself out. When I reemerged, I looked up and saw little difference in the size of the hole. I hopelessly attempted to climb through it once more. Still not big enough. I dipped into the water and examined Dale. He leapt and winged the shield out of the current with his horn. He snatched it and his daze was over. He¡¯d come to and he looked around, wondering where I¡¯d gone off to. ¡°It¡¯s no use, Ynec,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m trapped. I¡¯ll become a waterlogged corpse, just like the last owner of the book. I¡¯m sorry, Ynec. I¡¯m¡­ I think I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°No!¡± Ynec yelled. He stood up and slammed my sword against the rocks, once again doing little damage. I held up my hands as crumbles of dirt fell on me. ¡°Ynec!¡± I yelled, ¡°Snap out of it! Ynec!¡± He angrily threw my sword away and clawed at the cliffs. I looked up at him, ¡°Ynec,¡± I said in a softer tone. His eyes teared up and dripped into the water around me, ¡°Ynec, listen to me.¡± ¡°Not fair.¡± He said, ¡°Not fair. I lose family. And I can¡¯t lose you.¡± He said. ¡°You''ll find other family.¡± ¡°Use Elven magic!¡± Ynec screamed. ¡°I want to,¡± I said, ¡°But I won¡¯t have time. You remember how long it takes to even cast fire? Chanting in Sylvan takes a while. It¡¯s¡­ not an effective magic for combat. I said, ¡°Go live your life. Find people that care about you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only one left.¡± Ynec said. ¡°I¡¯m the first one,¡± I said, ¡°I''m the first one in a long line of many. Go follow your dream. Find a family.¡± Ynec¡¯s tears dripped off of his snout and splashed around me in the water, ¡°Please.¡± I stuck my fist out at him, poking it through the jagged crevice, ¡°Knock¡¯em.¡± He stared at my tiny fist and reached in and knocked my fist back. When Ynec released contact, someone else¡¯s arm overtook Ynec¡¯s. It was a human arm. A robed arm. When he reached out and grabbed my fist, I noticed the tattoo of the Eye of Ra on his wrist. ¡°Good Ra!¡± The man explained, there¡¯s a child in this lake. Stand back, mutt.¡± Ynec looked up, his face going blank when he stared up at the man. He skirted back while resting on the floor out of the way. The Sun Thrower released me. ¡°Get under the water, young one.¡± He said, his voice calm. I buried myself under the water, Dale finally got his bearings and noticed me. His expression bled into anger. I realized in that moment that was a drawback to my spell. It left the users with a hangover of being furious at the caster. He swam toward me and suddenly above the water, I heard the Sun Thrower say, ¡°Rightous Strike.¡± He struck the crevice with his mace and the rocks shoot into the water around me like bullets, Dale was caught off guard by the rough debris. Even through the water I felt the radiant heat as this larger hole poured more sunlight in. I felt the man grab me by my tunic and pull me up. He looked me deep in the eyes and asked if I was okay. I rubbed my eyes together, having been stuck in the water. I felt sick to my stomach. I had seen his eyes before. I had seen his nose. His hair. He looked¡­ exactly like Ghala. This is Ghala''s brother?! Ch 58: Face To Face With The Paladin ¡°Thank Ra!¡± He placed me down, ¡°I have saved you, young one. But what, pray tell, were you doing locked away in that cave?¡± My mouth was ajar being this close to someone who I¡¯d watched execute an innocent. I exchanging glances with Ynec, who had a similar look of shock. Sepki followed me eyes to Ynec, ¡°Was it the Chacali?¡± He said, sticking his mace up, ¡°Chacali scum¡­¡± ¡°STOP!¡± I yelled, belly flopping forward to put myself between him and Ynec. I didn¡¯t know if all Sun Throwers held contempt for Chacali but considering this was Ghala¡¯s brother, I had a good idea about this Sun Thrower. ¡°He¡¯s my brother! He¡¯s my brother, and I fell in the lake.¡± I explained, my voice hoarse from yelling, ¡°I swam under some rocks and I guess I got lost. Thank you for your help.¡± Sepki stared at me. I was shaking, not from the cold of the water or the shock of almost dying, but from the monster before us, who could swipe a man¡¯s head off with his mace. Sepki turned to study Ynec¡¯s face. He got down on one knee so he was eye to eye with Ynec. Sepki brandished a cheery smile like a weapon. The most heinous part of this fabricated smile is that, were I devoid of context, I would not be able to tell. It looked like an earnest smile. A more naive person would have believed him, but I knew this was a feint and just behind the teeth of his smile was a hidden knife. ¡°So.¡± He said, ¡°You two are brothers?¡± Ynec cautiously nodded his head. ¡°Your whole lives?¡± he asked. Ynec¡¯s eyes darted to me. I nodded my head and so did he. ¡°He¡¯s really shy but my family ad-¡± Sepki held his finger up and I hushed. ¡°I know how kids are,¡± Sepki said, ¡°I¡¯ve got a brother around your age. They want to believe that the world is magical and more innocent than it really is. That¡¯s my job, partially. To help the children of the world keep thinking that. But if a child thinks the world is too innocent one day he¡¯ll bring a stray puppy home, unaware that it¡¯s a wolf. And wolves eat children, don¡¯t they?¡± His smile sent another chill down my spine. He looked back at Ynec, ¡°I¡¯m not regressive. I fully believe that it¡¯s theoretically possible that a wild animal could be tamed if raised from birth. That¡¯s if you were raised from birth. If you two are brothers, then you should be able to speak just like him. Can you give me a full sentence and sound just like him?¡± I gave a wild look to Ynec. Ynec bounced his head between the two of us. I wasn¡¯t sure what look I was giving him but it was something to the tune of ¡®Don¡¯t fuck this up.¡¯ Sepki eagerly waited for his world view to be reaffirmed and I waited to see if Ynec had learned how to use a Tethran article in the last ten seconds. Ynec slowly stuck his fist out at Sepki. He looked at the paladin and said, ¡°Nawkum.¡± I slapped my face with my hand. Sepki looked at the fist in intense examination. I sweated, wondering what he was going to do. Sepki took his handkerchief out of his breast plate and used it to move Ync¡¯s fist aside. He got up and, at both of us, said, ¡°So, you two are safe? Because this lake is full of very dangerous monsters.¡±Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Ynec and I both nodded our heads. ¡°We should probably be going,¡± I said, ¡°Our mother will be wondering where we are soon.¡± I heard the breaching of water as a single hand emerged and grabbed the side of the rock. Then another. As he pulled himself out, Dale¡¯s horns emerged. Gulp. ¡°There you two are,¡± Dale croaked. ¡°That¡¯s the bad man!¡± I yelled, pointing my finger at Dale and hiding behind Sepki¡¯s legs, ¡°That¡¯s the bad man who tried to touch us!¡± ¡°What¡­ in Ra¡¯s name?¡± Sepki asked. Dale pointed his finger right back at me, ¡°I didn¡¯t try to fuck those ugly kids!¡± He strained the water from his tunic and shook off the excess water. Sepki put his hand up as Dale splashed on him. ¡°So, happy reunion I guess? Real brave to send a kid to do this job.¡± He huffed. ¡°Send a kid?¡± Sepki wondered. ¡°Why¡¯d you send him back here? That¡¯s the part I can¡¯t figure out.¡± ¡°Back¡­ what?¡± ¡°He tried to touch our no-no sticks!¡± I yelled. We were on top of the cliff that the man cave was hidden in; Ynec had his bow and some arrows left, I had my sword; behind us was sparse forest. Not enough to run into. My eyes darted to the other side of the cliff. ¡°Why did you send these punks back after you stole the book?¡± Dale demanded. ¡°I¡¯ve never met these kids before. I¡¯ve been looking for your hiding spot this whole time. If I knew I would have gone there myself. Why would I send these children¡­¡± He looked at my metal sword, then, his mind began calculating. ¡°Wait.¡± Dale said, ¡°Wait, wait, wait. If you didn¡¯t send these rotten punks, then why did they¡­ what the hell are you two doing here?¡± ¡°And where¡¯s the book?¡± Sepki demanded. Whoops. The murderer knows we have the book. Could I talk my way out of this? Could I fight my way out of this? Could I run out of this? Everything was a tempting offer but I had to try things in order of selectivity. First, the talking. ¡°I no know what book you mean.¡± I said. Uh-oh, got nervous and went a little too young there, time to overcorrect, ¡°This ruffian caterwauls about some fictitious-¡± ¡°WAIT A MINUTE!¡± Dale cried, ¡°The dog puns. The asking about my relationship. You ARE a paladin.¡± Whelp, that took him long enough, but he got there. ¡°That bitch!¡± Dale screamed, ¡°I knew she didn¡¯t trust me!¡± ¡°She was right not to trust you.¡± I muttered. ¡°She didn¡¯t know that!¡± Dale replied. ¡°Will somebody tell me what is going on? Do you have the book?¡± Sepki asked Dale. ¡°No. He does.¡± then to me, he said, ¡°You¡¯re working for Anubis? I thought she didn¡¯t have any paladins.¡± Sepki looked at both of us, ignoring Dale, ¡°You two have the book.¡± Talking was out. I looked at the cliff. We were pretty high. Could I jump without breaking a bone? Could I- I felt the change in the wind. Before I could notice, Sepki dove past me and gripped onto Ynec by his neck, Sepki¡¯s mace pointed right at him. I barely saw him move. ¡°The book. Tell me where it is.¡± Dale looked at Sepki and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a paladin? There¡¯s gotta be something against killing kids.¡± Sepki gave a menacing glance to Dale. Dale quivered and took a step back, ¡°That¡¯s enough out of you, cow.¡± ¡°Dale.¡± I muttered, Dale¡¯s attention drifted to me. ¡°You have exactly five seconds before I spray your pet¡¯s brain all over Lake Edko. One.¡± ¡°Call her a bitch again,¡± I said to Dale. ¡°Two.¡± ¡°What, now you¡¯re threatening me too?¡± ¡°Three.¡± ¡°Not. Anubis.¡± I spoke threw gritted teeth. ¡°Four.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Fi-¡± ¡°Pear tree!¡± I yelled. Sepki looked at me, ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°It¡¯s in a pear tree by the river. Only he knows where it is.¡± I said, referring to Ynec. ¡°See? This is what I mean. You¡¯re desperately defending your puppy, unaware that it will turn around and eat you. I believe it¡¯s in a pear tree. But I don¡¯t buy for one second he¡¯s the only one who knows.¡± He cranked his mace back and Dale yelled, ¡°BIIIIIIIITCH!¡± Sepki stopped his mace to look over at Dale. He was caught off guard by the expletive, unsure of how to feel. ¡°Did you-¡± ¡°No.¡± Dale said, ¡°Not you, at least.¡± Dale shrugged his shoulders and in the hole behind us, a rushing tube of water shot out and overtook the four of us, pushing us all over the cliff. Ch 59 Were In Hosus Domain The blast of water carried us off the cliff and we all hurtled toward the lake below. As we dropped toward the gound, I saw Ynec floating beside me. I stretched my hand toward him, Ynec noticed and did the same. We attempted to interlock our hands so we could fall to our deaths together. My fingers touched his but we missed. I tried again, as my middle finger intercepted his claw, it looked like we were about to connect. I suddenly felt a sharp pain on my back and the weight of whatever was on top of me caused me to fall farther than Ynec. Sepki had tucked his arms together and collided into me midair. He turned me around, placed his hand on my neck and squeezed down on my windpipe. "THE BOOK!" He yelled. I fought through the closure of my airway and gargled, "Ynec knows." He threw me =against the cliff and I rolled along them. ¡°Hey!¡± Ynec yelled from above. Sepki stared up at Ynec stringing his bow with an arrow. He shot right at Sepki¡¯s face but the paladin lifted his bracers and deflected the arrow as if it was a children''s toy. Sepki landed in the water first. He expertly dove in, minimizing splash and friction. I fell in next, replicating Sepki¡¯s fall but feet first. When I swam to the top, Dale plopped into the lake beside me. Sepki took out his mace and before he could hit me with it, Ynec fell on top of him. A small shadow in our center got bigger. And bigger. And bigger still. Someone had yet to join us down in the lake. Hosu, aka Dale¡¯s ex. Still in her salamander form, she bellowed towards us, twisting through the air Her hands were out as vicious claws made of water. Dale poked up to the surface and let out a "you gotta be fucking kidding me." I, too, was exhausted as the water spirit rammed into us. I dove under but the displacement of water hit every person and creature in the nearby area and spread us apart. I attempted to swim toward the shore but was suddenly pulled by unnatural currents. Sepki, Dale, and I began to be thrashed around under the water. Sepki attempted to swim toward me but Hosu¡¯s movements were unpredictable. As Sepki got close, she jerk him upward and me sideways. Sepki made useless attempts to thrash his mace around underwater but it did not good. What part of the stream was Hosu? What part was water? What part was Hosu just controlling the water? Either way, it provided some distance between the paladin and I. I looked for Ynec as I caught my breath, he wasn¡¯t in the lake with us. I saw him climbing the cliffs above the water attempting to remove himself from Hosu¡¯s control. His bow was strapped to his back and his quiver was empty. "Ynec!" I yelled, Ynec craned his neck back at me and I saw that he had an arrow tucked between his teeth. I gave him a thumbs up but he had no clue what that meant. I felt another pull on my leg, this time slimier than the current. I looked down and saw the seaweed that was normally Hosu¡¯s hair wrapped around my leg. If that wasn¡¯t enough, the current began to drag me in the same direction. Sepki was much farther than me but the pull of Hosu was bringing us together. Hosu had started a whirlpool with her mouth as the epicenter. She opened and closed her mouth, swallowing everything that the vortex sucked in. The riptide drew us closer. Her power as a vengeful water spirit was amplified by Dale giving her a new reason to be vengeful. I yelled at Sepki as we circled Hosu¡¯s mouth, ¡°Do something about this! Use your radiant damage!¡±The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Instead, Sepki pointed his mace at me before splashing it on the water. ¡°I only need one of you to find the book don''t I?" ¡°We''re both going to die!" I told him as we swirled around Hosu, her mouth chomping constantly as water pulled us in. Sepki snap the seaweed constraining him off with his mace. Now free from the grip but unfree from the current, he swam against the current, holding himself in status as I got closer to him. His athleticism defied human physics in my previous world. He managed to stay ahead of the whirlpool and I was unable to counteract it. When it looked like right as I was about to collide with him he grabbed me and held me down his huge arms choking me as we both continued to the vortex. Dale fell into Hosu¡¯s mouth and she closed it. The whirlpool subsided. I could only see that at the epicenter Dale was fighting inside of Hosu as she held him in her giant body still translucent in the water. You could see him screaming about how he would definitely be different this time if she only gave him another chance. His glowing fist banged against his transparent prison. And suddenly Sepki had me in both his hands he held me tightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you walking. I¡¯m going to break your neck if you don¡¯t tell me right now.¡± I felt him squeezing me, my face turned purple as I became asphyxiated. I could hear my spinal chord creaking. Since both he was distracted with me, he did not notice the whiz of Ynec¡¯s only arrow as it shot through the air. The arrow punctured Sepki in the cheek. He cried out in pain and reached for it, allowing me enough room to hit him in the nuts and slip out of his grasp. He screamed in the lake as I cast Stride level II and swam away as fast as I could. It reminded me of the last time I used swim in this lake, and how I was running away from an even bigger monster. The blood from his wound leaked out into the lake and silver little carnivorous fish excitedly swam in the red water attempting to catch some kind of detritus. I landed on the shore. Ynec was far away on the cliff but heading my direction. I was out of Stride. I wanted to run but Sepki was already swimming up to me. Without even casting Stride, he used his own natural abilities to swim to shore. Why wouldn¡¯t he use Stride? He could have lost me. That was when it hit me. Sepki emerged out of the water, the arrow still stuck in his cheek. He grabbed it and pulled it out. That must have stung. He tossed it in front of me taking deep heavy breaths as he attempted to recover. "You can¡¯t keep running from me. I¡¯ll catch you. You and your little pet.¡± ¡°I just figured it,¡± I told him, mockingly. He took a step closer and I took a step farther back. He was intrigued, ¡°I figured out your little secret. Too much stuff didn¡¯t add up. And now it all makes sense.¡± ¡°Pray tell,¡± Sepki said, giving a slight bow mocking me while simultaneously urging me to continue, ¡°What have you learned?¡± I smiled at him, I was losing mana but this ability didn¡¯t draw from mana. It was¡­. a different category. Some kind of ability I could cast once a day. I squeezed my hands into fists. I felt the words enter my lips. Sepki could tell I was about to use some ability. Like a kind of dangersense, he knew something was coming. He blast toward me, he closed the gap but before he could get to me, I shouted out, ¡°Underdog.¡± I felt Anubis¡¯ magic course through my veins. I watched as short dog hairs pushed out of my skin, my muscles bulged, my senses¡­ I could tell where he was without even looking at him. His stench gave him away. I looked up and howled as my mouth grew into a maw. When I unfurled my fists, there were claws. My eyes had been replaced with the soulful yellow eyes of a dog. He attacked me with his mace but it connected with my newly muscled arm. Even though this brute had destroyed a cliffside or taken out a man¡¯s skull with one strike, I had successfully blocked his attack. ¡°I know why you can¡¯t cast spells.¡± Ch 60: Our Final Battle Sepki pulled his mace free and kicked me square in the abdomen. It launched me backward. I skirted along the sand of the beach, shooting sand up until my legs slammed against a tree. I twisted around and fell to the floor. Holy shit. This new body I had didn''t make him any less dangerous. But thank Anubis I had it. Sand kicked up around him as he raced toward me. I pressed my palms against the ground and pushed myself up. I landed on my feet and punched the air, then bounced around a little on the balls of my feet. Everything felt new. He ran toward me and struck again but his mace slashed at air. I was already above him, I pressed my foot on the branch of a tree and propelled myself downward. I stuck out my claws and slashed at him, he tried to block me but I was too quick. I connected with the gap in his bronze armor and cut into his clavicle, then I slashed with my other hand and got his face. I bloodied him with my extended claws. His mace slammed against my head right before I clawed again, once again I went flying. Even though he wasn¡¯t using his god¡¯s power, he was still very strong. This time, however, I was prepared for flying back. I twisted in the air and reached my hand out, my claw scraped into a tree and I redirected my momentum, spinning around the tree and shooting back at him. I rolled on the ground and stuck my claws up to block Sepki¡¯s mace attack. ¡°Use your powers, Sepki,¡± I said, ¡°I dare you.¡± Sepki used his spare hand to grip my muscular neck, I snickered as he tightened his grasp around it, ¡°Kill a child? That was it. When Dale said that, all the weirdness started to click.¡± He threw me down on the ground and attempted to stomp me with his foot, I twisted before I could do that. I swept at his feet. He jumped over my leg and propelled himself forward, he was above me and kicked both his feet down to try to impact my chest. I rolled out of the way. I pressed my hands against the sand and lifted my foot up, my foot connected with the center of his back. He let out a primal yell as he got knocked forward, off-kilter. I threw myself up again and scraped a chunk of his shoulder with my claws. He let out another pained gasp, and pivoted, landing a mace shot on my chest. ¡°Ooof!¡± I let out a pained cry as the wind got knocked out of me. He twisted his body up and uppercut my chin with the mace, lifting me into the air before knocking me down. I got up and gave myself some distance. God¡­ even though I was taking shots, this power was insane. Broken even. I remember Anubis telling me she¡¯d never had a paladin before. It seemed like she didn¡¯t know when enough was enough and gave me too much power. He chucked the mace at me. I leapt over it but he was in the air waiting to meet me with a punch. Damn, the ol¡¯ drill and lob. His fist traveled through my maw and I saw teeth shoot into the sand below. Hope I get those back when I devolve! While in the air, I reached out and kicked him in the solar plexus. He let out another gasp but blocked my other fist from punching him. I reached out with my other claw but he blocked that too. He held onto both of my wrists and so I craned my flexible neck forward and bit onto his neck. Sepki let out a howl of pain as we both collapsed into the sand. He still held onto my wrists as I dug my teeth into his mouth, growling. Sepki finally had to let go of my hands to grab my maw and try to rip me off. That was when I clawed at his sides, like a boxer who saw an opening. I clawed at his obliques, digging my nails into the crevices beneath his armor, feeling tender flesh that my animal appendages could reach into. He used his strength to pry open my maw. He was attempting to pull my jaw out of my skull. He kept going until my mouth came to its end but he still kept pulling. It felt like my jaw was going to come clean off. I snarled and grunted but he kept going. My tail wagged from the nerves as I grabbed at his arms to try to pry him off of me. I slapped at his face but he kept me at arms length. He was still much bigger than me as a full ground adult. I gripped at his wrists instead, my claws digging into him but he still didn¡¯t let up. The pain became unimaginable and I could feel the creaking of my jaw about to be removed from its hinges.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. ¡°Ah!¡± Sepki let out a cry. He looked down to see that Ynec had stabbed his bone knife into Sepki¡¯s thigh. He still did not let go of my jaw, but his grip weakened. He was distracted, attempting to kick Ynec away. Becoming distracted with Ynec, I dug my claws into him and pulled. It allowed just enough of a gap to slip under. I clawed at his other thigh. He yelled and dropped down to his knee. I slashed him in the face again. He dropped down farther. When I went to slash him again, it turned out he was reaching for his mace in the sand. He knocked me square in my chest and I was shot into the lake, my body skipping along the water like a stone. I slapped the surface over and over and over and eventually my body dripped in. I opened my eyes. There were no creatures here. The otherwise full body of water was starkly empty. Except for one creature. I turned around. The giant spindly dorsal fin that chased me the other day and almost ate me, I had seen what it now belonged to. It was colossal. I was away from it and could not see its whole body under the lake. creature with tendrils coming out of its mouth, presumably to pluck things and eat them. I immediately began doggy paddling back. My strength amplified by the dog form. It was¡­. Much bigger than i had anticipated. It turns out the dorsal fin was only atop its head, and its long neck stretched down to an even larger body. And when it opened its mouth to try to eat me, it was not even half way open and my entire troupe of paladins could have fallen in. Out of the corner of my eye was a dog icon, bifurcated into two colors. The top 70% was red, while the bottom was green. This was my time limit. I was running out. I made it back to the shore. He chased Ynec, every time he reached his hands out, Ynec would leap or dive or duck. Ynec snapped at him but finally, Sepki got a hit. He slapped Ynec in the face which threw him along the beach. I snarled and leapt at him again, pinning Sepki to the ground. Drool dripped from my teeth as I told him, ¡°So¡­ you gonna be honest about why you don¡¯t use those powers?¡± Sepki snarled back. He pushed me off and I landed on my back. ¡°Guess not.¡± I chucked myself upward and said, ¡°I guess I¡¯ll be honest for both of us!¡± Sepki tried to silence me but I jutted out of the way of his mace. ¡°You can¡¯t use your powers because they¡¯re tied to the God Ra.¡± Sepki plunged his mace into my abdomen but I wasn¡¯t there. I skirted to the left. ¡°And you can¡¯t let Ra know what you¡¯re doing because he can¡¯t find out.¡± Sepki sliced the air as I dipped under another mace attack. ¡°Because this book you need is personal. It has nothing to do with Ra. You¡¯re not here on his mission,¡± I clawed him, ¡°You don¡¯t want him to find out because he¡¯s got strict guidelines and that would make you an oathbreaker!¡± This time, he got his mace on me. But I tanked the shot. He was clearly weakening. Sepki then provided another opening for me to sink my teeth into his neck, and I happily obliged. Sepki let out a pained shriek as he fell to the ground. I took deep labored breaths as I saw that he had fallen. I saw my power timer. It was critically low, but I had done it. I had knocked him down. Ynec hobbled back to me. Sepki looked up at the sun and between breaths, started to laugh, ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re absolutely right.¡± I waited for him to get up, but he didn¡¯t. He laid on the beach, his arm blocking the sun¡¯s ray from hitting his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve always enjoyed the sun¡¯s warmth.¡± ¡°What?¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve always enjoyed the sun¡¯s warmth. It basked over me when I played. I missed it when it was gone. I knew when it set, it would be back again tomorrow. I kept en garde but glancing at my little doggy timer, it was almost all red. Then again, he was so bloodied that I couldn¡¯t believe he could get up in his current form. He took a deep sigh and continued, ¡°I wanted to be that warmth. I wanted to help people. Be the force that helped children play. With Ra, it was an obvious choice. I worked hard. I had an uncle who stopped at nothing to help make me the best, with his promise that I would return the favor and help Skorwind when I became a paladin.¡± I tapped my foot, ¡°Look, I¡¯ll probably be going now. Stay down, okay?¡± ¡°The thing is¡­ there¡¯s darkness in the world. And the sun can¡¯t get to every nook and crevice. That¡¯s where I came in. I am the light. I am the sun. And there are monsters. Monsters, like your pet, that will bring the darkness to my home. So¡­ I¡¯ll admit¡­ When a paladin uses his powers, their god does get a limited understanding of what happened before and what is happening during. And Ra, unlike your mangy god, Anubis, does have strict guidelines. And even though he probably didn¡¯t hear my whole speech, I hope he heard enough of it. I hope he heard that I cherish the power he gave me. Because without his power, I wouldn¡¯t be able to heal myself. Cleansing Fire.¡± With the quickness of fire burning paper, a fire started in his chest and radiated throughout his body. It encircled him and when he came to, he had none of the injuries left. He had been completely healed and he got up, ready to fight me. ¡°What?¡± I asked, and in that moment, the doggy in the corner of my eye turned completely red, and I shrunk back into my normal, 9 year old form. ¡°Guess it¡¯s my turn?¡± He said. Ch 61: A Heros Welcome Sepki approached me with his mace his smirk taking over his whole head, ¡°Now, even though you two used Anubis¡¯ powers to attack me¡­¡± He stepped closer. I stepped backward, feeling much weaker than before. I felt the tide of the water on my feet. The lake was at my back and I had nowhere to run. ¡°You don¡¯t have to walk away, I¡¯m going to forgive you.¡± Ynec and I exchanged glances. Sepki took another step forward and I, another step back. My feet were shin-deep in the water now. ¡°I¡¯m not mad that you attacked me. I¡¯m not sure why but you two are children. I would never do anything to hurt you both. See? Now that you¡¯re not in that beast form, I¡¯ll put the mace down.¡± He tossed the mace in front of me. It splashed up water at me. I felt the water on my feet wash something into me. I looked down and saw an arrow from Ynec¡¯s quiver hitting my leg. I reached down and picked it up, and pointed it at him. ¡°As a paladin of Ra, I am here to protect. Even those that attempted to harm me, if their will is misguided. I assure you two will be totally safe and he should probably have turned it off by now.¡± His soft smile gave way to a menacing glare. He was buying time again. He took another step, not softly like the last few. This step was more like he was gearing up. I threw the arrow right at his face and said, ¡°Fetch!¡± He caught the arrow instantly and inspected it. Then he laughed, ¡°This is a pretty desperate attempt. What did you expect to do with this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a spell. It makes whoever fails a wisdom check run after the object thrown.¡± I could hear the lake water parting behind me. ¡°Well,¡± Sepki said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to brag, but I think a wisdom check imposed by a child wouldn¡¯t be very hard for me to break.¡± His cocky smirk faded. His neck craned up as he stared at the huge monster that monster emerged from the lake. It¡¯s head blotted the sun, it¡¯s long neck craned over me and rained lake water and fishes down on us. ¡°You might be, but that¡¯s not.¡± ¡°A-¡± He took a step backward, ¡°A lake drakon.¡± ¡°You attempted to kill me so you could steal a book of the dead. You attempted to kill two children!¡± I started saying things to implicate him so he couldn¡¯t use his spells. He looked at me for a second, his attention split between the two of us. He turned to run but the lake drakon dropped his neck and scooped him up with his tendrils, then threw him in his mouth. The creature swallowed Sepki whole. I knew it was only a matter of time before it¡¯d be mad at me. As if he could read my mind, Ynec and I started booking it away. As our little legs carried us away from the lake I grabbed Ynec¡¯s shoulder and shook him. We both burst into laughter as the lake drakon roared behind us. We had defeated the rogue Sun Thrower. The journey back home was quaint. We rested. I was gravely injured, so was Ynec. When I got some mana back, I healed Ynec. ¡°Mend Friend¡± usually can¡¯t be used on one¡¯s self, but I adjusted it with Sylvan because I considered myself a friend. I looked at the book on the way back. It was dense and there were so many words I didn''t¡¯ understand. I wasn¡¯t sure I could show this to my mother or Hesti. I would need to go to some different elf, or some kind of elven library. That thought reminded me. My mother would be furious that I left home. I had written her a note. She would be happy I wasn¡¯t dead at least. As we got traveled, I talked to Ynec about our journey. For some reason, of all the things that happened, he kept focusing on the old couple. They didnt¡¯ know any better. They hadn''t seen a Chacali before. I said, ¡°Hey look, Ynec. Once you get back, I¡¯m going to talk to my mom about moving you in. You don¡¯t need to be staying at an orphanage.¡± ¡°Do¡¯oc as well?¡± He asked hopefully. I gave him a rough look and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think a jackal will fly with my parents.¡± He looked down but said he understood. We had hitched a ride with a farmer. When we arrived in Skorwind, we jumped off and thanked him for his kindness. Ynec left to the orphanage to check on his jackal and told me he would meet me later that night. I arrived at my house and took a deep breath. It felt good to be home. I jiggled the door but it was locked. I knocked on the door. I patiently waited. Humming the whole time. I sighed happily as I waited for Hesti but when she didn''t¡¯ open the door, I knocked louder. I saw Hesti through the window and she closed the curtain. That was weird, I thought, she must have seen me. I knocked again and then said, ¡°Hesti! Hesti, it¡¯s your little master!¡±Stolen story; please report. She opened the door just a tad. She had tears streaking her cheeks and she couldn¡¯t look me in the eyes. ¡°Hesti,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m safe. You can let me in, it¡¯s okay.¡± Between huffs, she said, ¡°I know, little master. I.. am happy to see you are safe. But¡­.¡± She looked into the house, as if she was staring at someone else. Someone was whispering to her. ¡°I.. I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t. Not to the little master.¡± Suddenly my mother opened the door. She looked furious. More furious than I had ever seen her. She towered over me and for some reason I had more fear in me than when I fought Sepki. She merely pointed to the alley. ¡°You want to risk your life? You want to act like an adult? You¡­ you¡¯re nine and yet you act like you could just traipse around doing missions while we worry sick at home? I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t deal with you as a child. You don¡¯t come back until you tell me you¡¯re not going to be a paladin any more.¡± ¡°But mom!¡± I yelled, ¡°You worked for-¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m not going to listen. You tell me right now you¡¯re not going to be a paladin anymore and I''ll let you in.¡± I stared up at her. I just got my paladin powers. Not to mention the basenji form. With it, there was no stopping me. I choked up but I could not tell her I wouldn''t be a paladin. I could see liquid soldiers breaking rank and escaping her phalanx of emotions. I could tell she was scared. I¡¯d rattled her. I knew she just needed time to cool off but it still hurt when she slammed the door in my face. I ambled around the bronze ring for a while. I wasn¡¯t really in the mood to talk to anyone about anything. I let out a deep sigh as I continued down the road. I reached the border of the the Silver Ring without realizing it. The sounds of hooting and cheering came from overhead. I looked up and noticed people flying. I rubbed my eyes and squinted. Surely I had just seen a bird? But no, there they were. These kids a bit older than me were all using wings to fly around. Two bullies were tossing some nerd¡¯s book bag around, making the nerd the monkey in the middle. One of the bullies missed and the book bag came shooting down toward me. It landed in front of me and as the bully and nerd raced to get it, I picked it up and threw it back to the nerd. He thanked me profusely. ¡°What are you guys?¡± I asked. ¡°We¡¯re students!¡± The young nerd said as he flew up, ¡°Students of Shai Thuul!¡± I watched the bullies torture him a bit but they flew back down, noting that their spell was running out. I placed my hand on the cool stone. On the other side of this wall was Shai Thuul, the wizarding school Yajaira had told me about. The one she said her brother was going to. I walked for a while more along the wall and had, without realizing, found my way to the stupid dog statue. I was back at the shrine of Anubis. The Dog¡¯s awkward mouth still pushed out water in short uneven spurts. I sighed. I had to talk to Anubis. There was a lot to catch up on. I sat down on the steps in front of that stupid dog statue but didn¡¯t say anything. I didn¡¯t pray or call to her. I just sat there and took it all in. I must have waited like five minutes before I heard a hurried, ¡°Hey.¡± I looked up. It was Anubis. She was appearing to me as herself. As the lovely goddess I¡¯d sworn to protect, ¡°Hey,¡± I said, smiling, ¡°Look¡­¡± Where should I start? I felt like I had so much to apologize for. ¡°So¡­¡± Anubis started to talk but I cut her off. ¡°Before you say anything¡­ I know I shouldn¡¯t have interacted with Dale. But he was cheating on you. AND it was with the water spirit. They had been together forever. For as long as he¡¯d moved into that lake. I know I shouldn¡¯t have engaged directly but he said something about you and I got mad. I¡¯m sorry. But honestly he¡¯s not the guy for you. But I am sorry. I disobeyed you.¡± I was looking down the whole time, unable to face her. But I got the courage to look up. She was giving me a wild look, the words were hitting her like a puff of air. She waved her hands frantically and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± I asked. She said again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to go through that. Or glad that it happened. It¡¯s about something else.¡± ¡°What about?¡± Crap. Could she have found out about the book? Was this something the gods wanted too? I was not quite sure why Sepki would want it but I knew that he didn''t¡¯ want his god knowing about it. Or at least his god. Was it some kind of forbidden fruit to mortals? ¡°It¡¯s about your powers.¡± ¡°My po-¡± ¡°I¡¯m in some real trouble here. You¡¯re my first paladin, as I mentioned. I just gave you a bunch of stuff I thought was fair, but I don¡¯t really know what¡¯s fair for a ten year old. I mean a ten year old and a twenty year old and even a thirty year old are basically the same maturity level. At least to me. And well¡­ I guess one of the other gods found out. Ra. One of the big guys. And he complained to the other big gods that I gave you too much power out the gate. Look, it¡¯s not my decision but I think you can see they have a point. There''s supposed to be an order. A slow ascent. It¡¯s not supposed to be that much power. And he said you assaulted his paladin? I¡¯m sure you had to. But still, you get it right?¡± ¡°What do I get?¡± ¡°Uh,¡± She shuffled in her place, a little awkwardly. She twirled her hair nervously and kicked the dust around her, ¡°I have to take away some of the extent of your powers. At least for now.¡± ¡°WHAT?!¡± I yelled angrily, ¡°No. Hold on, about the paladin...¡± ¡°I¡¯m... So sorry,¡± She reached out and pressed her finger on my forehead I felt the power that I had been given surge back from me and into her finger. It felt like someone was taking my blood. Once that was finished she said, ¡°Once again, SOOOo sorry. This was definitely my bad.¡± ¡°No!¡± I yelled, ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± I reached out and grabbed her but she faded and my arms went right through her as she turned to dust. I was sad, then I was furious. I kicked a rock angrily and when it zipped into a sewer grate and I lost it, I got angry too. This was what I got for entrusting my magic from a higher source. This was her right. She could give me powers and take them away willy-nilly. I spent most of the day huffing and almost forgot I had made plans to meet back up with Ynec. I had bad news for him too. He was going to be bummed that he couldn¡¯t move in with me right away, but I knew he¡¯d understand. Hell, for now, I couldn¡¯t even move back in. I walked up to him, dreading telling him the miserable morning had. I got to the Sisters of Hestia and made my way to his room. When I opened the door, I saw Do¡¯oc scurry through my legs, making yipping noises. I looked up to see Ynec there. ¡°Ynec, you would not believe the day I¡¯ve had. It has been hit after hit. I think my goddess is mad at me. My mom is definitely mad at me and well¡­ she just needs some time to cool off but, hell, I might be rooming with you tonight. It hasn¡¯t exactly been a hero¡¯s welcome.¡± Ynec was giving me a squirmy look as he stared at me. I looked around his room, wondering if I had interrupted him. ¡°What?¡± Ynec let out a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Ch 62: Goodbye, Brother ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not true,¡± Clary said as she walked into me. Clary bumped into me and kept moving. I could swear I felt her this time. I checked my bottom vest pocket but nothing. I checked my pocket on the other side and then my pants. ¡°Did you do it?¡± I asked. ¡°Inner breast pocket.¡± ¡°No.¡± I gasped. I checked my inner breast pocket and felt the smooth river stone she had placed in there. She was getting very good. I wobbled it in my fingers, astonished that Clary¡¯s clever digits managed to slip it in there without me noticing. ¡°You¡¯re getting really good, Clary. What else can you do?¡± Clary smiled at my compliment. She held up small deben ring. Her arm moved in a blur, almost like she just violently shook it. When she settled, she she said, ¡°Check your hand.¡± while revealing a riverstone identical to the one I was holding. I gasped again as I saw the small deben coin that she replaced, ¡°Clary,¡± I said amazed, ¡°You¡¯re becoming an excellent rogue.¡± ¡°And from what I hear you¡¯re becoming an excellent paladin.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started.¡± I sighed, ¡°Someone else who hates me.¡± ¡°Your goddess does not hate you, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t even matter if she does. This is the drawback of getting your power from a god. She gave it to me, so she has the right to take it away. Being a paladin fucking sucks.¡± ¡°It¡¯s given you a lot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s taken away a lot more.¡± I retorted. Clary joined me as I leaned against the wall to in front of the candy shoppe. She rested her head on my shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s interesting. Hiding in the shadows has made me a lot less shy.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Because I get to choose the moment someone sees me. Choosing the right class meant everything to me. If paladin isn¡¯t for you, it isn¡¯t for you. I¡¯m sure your goddess would understand.¡± I nodded, ¡°Anubis stuck her neck out to make me a paladin. She¡¯ll hate me even more for walking away.¡± She shook her head, ¡°Nobody in your life hates you, Egen. We all want to see you succeed. It¡¯s just¡­ we want you to see us. And what we want.¡± ¡°I do,¡± I said, ¡°I do see what you want. You want to be a rogue.¡± I was nine and I was already having a midlife crisis. Clary was nine as well. She was already becoming proficient in being a rogue, ¡°You still want this, right?¡± I asked her. ¡°More than anything,¡± Clary said, ¡°I am even looking into the thieves guild. They accept people as young as nine. Tiny hands are good for picking. ¡°Nice.¡± I said. ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked. ¡°Hmmm.¡± I said, ¡°I suppose I want¡­ to get stronger.¡± I looked at my hands, remembering the power I felt when I was in the dog form. Could I even cast it now? What did Anubis do? I called the spell once again, ¡°Underdog.¡± Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. A transformation took place. I could feel hairs growing from every pore. I still felt the heightened senses, but this time instead of feeling like I could leap over a building, I jerked forward, falling on my hands. Only they weren¡¯t hands. They were paws now. I looked over at Clary and she was in black and white. She had her hands covering her mouth and then burst out laughing. ¡°You¡¯re a dog. An actual dog.¡± I barked, unable to speak. I ended the ability and turned back into a human, still on all fours, ¡°I can¡¯t be a paladin. I can¡¯t keep relying on someone else for my powers. I have to take it into my own hands.¡± I examined my freshly remade hands. I thought back to my conversation I had with Yajaira. What was I good at? The paladin thing was convenience. My parents only had one avenue to help me learn magic, but if I were to make my own luck I¡¯d have to say that it would be¡­ ¡°Magic.¡± I said, ¡°It¡¯s magic. I can manipulate normal spells with my Sylvan. Whatever uses magic the most, that¡¯s what my class will be.¡± ¡°Wonderful. There are so many.¡± She said, ¡°You would excel at any of them.¡± I squeezed my hands together, ¡°You make a good point.¡± ¡°Well, go do it then!¡± She said, ¡°Go be a magician! That¡¯s expensive though. Even if people have magic abilities, if you¡¯re not rich, you mostly just use it for party tricks. Few know magic. Fewer teach magic.¡± ¡°Right,¡± I said, ¡°I¡­ can figure that out, I think.¡± I was a little worried. Clary was right, that stuff took money. Money I did not have. Would they let a nine year old run a quest? Would my mother ever forgive me if I took on another quest? I sighed, and looked at my feet. ¡°You''re right.¡± ¡°I¡¯m right about this,¡± And she gave me a soft punch in the shoulder, ¡°And I¡¯m right about everybody not hating you.¡± ¡°One out of two ain¡¯t bad.¡± I heard the pitter patter of a tiny jackal. I looked up and saw that Ynec had his meager belongings packed away, his bow slung around his back and his quiver full, a gift from the guys at the barracks. His jackal ran up to me and chewed on my sandal, I lightly kicked her away. ¡°So.¡± I said, ¡°Your quiver is full.¡± ¡°Friends gave me at barracks.¡± Ynec said. ¡°I''m glad to hear they were nice.¡± ¡°I want to tell you why I leave.¡± Ynec said. ¡°I know why you¡¯re leaving.¡± I said, ¡°You ha-¡± Clary elbowed me in the stomach and I stopped mid tracks, ¡°Please. Tell me why you¡¯re leaving.¡± ¡°Chacali not all maneaters.¡± Ynec said, ¡°Many believe it is bad for us. We kill few humans, they kill all Chacali. Some, though, believe in the God of Stomach. Jackal god who says we must eat all.¡± ¡°Right,¡± I said. ¡°Our tribe was not that. FatherFather did not believe that. But Father did. I remember being a pup. He made us eat people. Some jumped at chance. Those who didn¡¯t either left or were eaten.¡± Clary looked like she was going to be sick. I kept my face neutral. I could tell there was a lot of shame in Ynec¡¯s face and I wanted to seem supportive. I could throw up my lunch later. ¡°Humans hate all of us. Some for good reason. Others¡­ for bad reason. I am not welcomed here. But I want to return welcomed. I want to return a hero, like you and Junior Paladins.¡± ¡°You want to¡­ take down your father?¡± ¡°I want him to see reason. But if not¡­ yes. I want to track pack down, and take my place as chief. Please do not be mad, Egen.¡± I stared down at my feet. When I looked back up, I had a big ol¡¯ smile on my face, ¡°You shoulda told me you were dethroning someone! You know I love that shit!¡± I reached over and slapped him on the back, ¡°Besides, you¡¯re right. People here only know the Chacali that eat humans. I¡¯m, sure there are others that think differently. Go find them. Learn their ways. Come back to the tribe a better man than your father. I know you can do it.¡± Ynec smiled at me, hoisted his fist up and said, ¡°Nawkim.¡± I smiled back at him, pushed the fist away and brought him in for a hug, then I said, ¡°I mean it when I tell people we¡¯re brothers.¡± He embraced me back. We held each other because we weren¡¯t sure when the next time we would hold each other again would be. Do¡¯oc chewed at my heels and we finally broke. We released each other. Ynec grabbed his bag of stuff and yipped at his pet The jackal abided and he began walking toward the outskirts of town. I watched him go and shouted, ¡°When will we see each other again?!¡± He turned back to me but kept walking. He lifted a clawed finger up and said, ¡°One year. One year I make it back to Copper Ring of Skorwind.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be here.¡± I said. And I watched him as he walked past the city limits. Clary came up and held my hand, providing me some support. Tears didn''t¡¯ come out. I wasn¡¯t sad. I couldn¡¯t wait to see Ynec come back a changed man. A bark rattled me out of my hypnosis. I looked up and saw a black basenji dog with soulful eyes staring right at me. I let out a sigh and said, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s talk.¡± Ch 63 I Confront My Goddess I came back to my house and had begged my mother to let me back in. After much coaxing from my father, I was finally able to be sleep in my old bed. If only I had gotten some rest. I was back in the stone temple, wisped away in my dream to the room with the big black pit in the center and those two red eyes staring at me. Egen. ¡°No, man,¡± I said, ¡°None of that shit. Don¡¯t you do that. Look, I need these things obviously don¡¯t last long so just tell me. Where can I find you?!¡± I see you found the book. ¡°The book?¡± I asked, ¡°I¡¯ll keep the book for now. No more fucking esoteric calls to action. I¡¯m not some scared boy. I¡¯m here, and I am willing to talk with you. Where are you?¡± After some silence, I looked around trying to absorb as much as I could of the first room, but, from the filtration of my conscious, everything appeared as a dream. I could not read any letters clearly. I could not move fully on my own. That thing that was keeping me here, either it¡¯s powers were limited, or it did not want me to know where it was. It finally called out to me. Shai Thuul. My eyes shot open, it¡¯s words still chimed in my head like a bell that was rung but stopped prematurely. I repeated the words to myself so I didn¡¯t forget. Shai Thuul. How could I? Shai Thuul, The school for wizards. The very expensive school that only the noble, merchant class, and royalty could afford. The place where bullies and nerds intersected, all of whom were likely rich beyond my wildest dreams. A place to rub elbows with future leaders and senators and businessmen. People close with the Pharaoh. I got up from bed. I needed entry to Shai Thuul, anyway I could. I opened my draw and pulled out a scroll, then undid an untouched vial of ink my parents bought for me last year. My hieroglyphics were haphazard as I had written the letter as fast as I could. I reread it. There were mistakes, it was messy, but it showed my passion and most importantly, it got the point across. I ran to the post office, turned to the clerk and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the fastest way to get this letter somewhere?¡± He cocked his head to the right, my head tracked his movement. Through an open door behind the post office was a cage. Within it was a large eagle with a hood on to keep it docile. It flapped it¡¯s wings once and a gust of air entered the back door and cooled the entire post office. Above it¡¯s name was the symbols for ¡®Storm¡¯ and ¡®Bird.¡¯ I handed the man as much deben as I had left after we stole from the bandit in the mountains and handed him my letter. The clerk walked me back with the eagle. He adorned the bird¡¯s leg with the letter, released the cage and the undid it¡¯s hood. The bird¡¯s wings charged, creating condensation around the area and I could see the streaks of lightening ruffle through it¡¯s feathers before the loud sound of thunder. Then, as the lighting flashed again, it was gone. It soured through the wind at an alarming rate and when the lightning in it¡¯s wings flashed again, it broke the sound barrier. I thanked the post office man and took the long trek to the shrine of Anubis again. Anubis was sitting on the steps waiting for me. I walked up and sat next to her. ¡°How long have you been waiting?¡± I asked.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Since you told that dog you were going to talk.¡± She said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear you were waiting long,¡± I said, ¡°It was getting dark and if I didn¡¯t speak to my parents, I¡¯d be sleeping on the streets.¡± Anubis was silent for a while but then said, ¡°I never meant for my mission to come between you and your family.¡± I turned to her, She faced the ground, her eyes closed and her head in her knees. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ not mad at me?¡± I asked. Her head shot up and she looked right at me, ¡°Mad at you?!¡± Anubis yelped, ¡°Why would I be mad at you!? I thought you were mad at me!¡±. ¡°I thought you were mad¡­ wait¡­ wait you thought I was mad at you!?¡± ¡°Of course! She said, ¡°I had to take your power away. I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± ¡°I know but I thought you were mad because of the Ra thing.¡± ¡°Right¡­ what was that about?¡± She asked. I looked down. It was best not to tell her about the book, ¡°It¡¯s not important. So¡­ you thought I was mad at you and I thought you were mad at me.¡± ¡°Yep,¡± She said, ¡°I¡¯m not mad. I¡¯m not mad about Dale. I know you were only sticking up for me.¡± I smiled at her, ¡°And you¡­ don¡¯t hate me. You were only following orders. So¡­ what¡¯s the damage? How much power have you taken from me?¡± ¡°Just the basenji form. I originally allowed you to use it once a day and gave you WAY too much power. You can have the full form back when you¡¯re level ten.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°It didnt¡¯ seem like I used my mana when I activated it. Felt like just an ability I could use.¡± ¡°Right,¡± She said, ¡°I guess sometimes you get a special boon that doesn¡¯t draw from your mana. That¡¯s what this was, but like I said, you can only use it fully when you get to level ten.¡± ¡°What does that mean, exactly? Like¡­ if I don¡¯t use mana for it¡­ the power is still there, it just triggers more features when you reach a certain threshold. Right? The whole spell is still inside of me?¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s right,¡± Anubis said, ¡°Sure! That¡¯s how that works. I¡¯m don¡¯t entirely know.¡± ¡°Well there it is, then,¡± I said. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯ll survive?¡± ¡°Yes, Anubis. I¡¯ll survive¡± ¡°And you¡¯ll still let me be your fair goddess, won¡¯t you?¡± She asked. I looked at her, ¡°That depends, are you still the hottest crier around?¡± Her mouth twitched as she started to smile. Her eyes welled and the panting breaths caused a snot bubble to expand and contract on her right godly nostril. Then, in a squeaky voice she said, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ so¡­ happy¡­ we¡¯re o-o-okaaaaaayyyyyyy.¡± And she hugged me, her snot rubbing on my tunic. I held her as she composed herself. She wiped her tears and said, ¡°You know, I heard that water spirit and Dale broke up. Maybe I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± I said. ¡°To be a good friend, I should check in¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°It would be neighborly to bake him his favorite-¡± I stood up, my face becoming serious. I glared at her, ¡°Anubis. I chose you as my goddess because we have a different rapport than other followers and gods. I like that you treat me more like an equal. Don¡¯t you?¡± She nodded. ¡°We¡¯re more of a team. But I won¡¯t have my partner dragging me behind. No more Dale. No more fuckboys. I¡¯m going to rise to the occasion to be your vassal. I need you to rise to be my goddess. Understand?¡± Anubis was caught off guard by my forthrightness, but she nodded her head in agreement. ¡°I know dogs are loyal,¡± I continued, ¡°But we both need to rise above our station for a better shot at happiness.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± She said, ¡°No more Dale.¡± I smiled at her, ¡°Also,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m going to be attempting to learn some other forms of magic for a while. So I¡¯m not entirely dependent on your power.¡± ¡°Okay. Can I still call on you for a favor?¡± She asked. ¡°Of course, goddess.¡± We didn¡¯t talk long after that. She told me she¡¯d be checking in on me more, that I would see more dogs cross my path. As we talked, I heard thunder in the middle of a bright and shiny dat. I looked up and saw what looked to be a tiny storm cloud ripping through the sky it left a jetstream of cloud behind it. The Storm Bird had arrived. I told Anubis I had to go and rushed to the post office, where the clerk was settling the Stormbird into her cage with a new letter tied to it¡¯s leg. He handed it to me. It was a beautiful scroll sealed with the Duchess¡¯ insignia on it. Nervous, I broke it and opened it right in front off the postal worker. My eyes widened as I read Yajaira¡¯s response. Ch 64: Monsters In This World Things were tense at home. I was just trying to live my life as a nine year old but my mother had other plans. She would make me do chores that were originally just Hestiana¡¯s work. And for some reason, that didn¡¯t free up Hestiana, that only made my mother give her chores that my mother or father had. But that didnt¡¯ free up my mother and father at all, all it did was give my mother more time to stew. I attempt the chores with a positive outlook but my mother took that to mean her punishments weren¡¯t working. She would give me even more chores to do, desperate to make these punishments sting. Dinners were the worst, my father was constantly trying to play peacekeeper and my mother was still acting like a terror. We were all at the dinner table, eating food and attempting to maintain a fragile peace despite the awkwardness. No one dared speak and we all ate our food in silence. My father finally piped up. He half-told a story about how he was at work and someone tried to smuggle a strange creature through the gates. It was an elephant head with a spider¡¯s body. He said that it shot webbing through it¡¯s nose and trapped one of his comrades and ate his boss. It was probably a funny story at a different time but he also meekly admitted that he was being promoted. I congratulated him on his boss¡¯ death. So did Hestiana and my mother. We went back to silence. My mother said in a low tone and without lookin at her, ¡°Would you past the dates Hestiana?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Eres.¡± She said. Hesti handed my mother the clay pot of dates. My mother reached for them but grabbed too early. The clay pot dropped and the dates spilled everywhere on the floor. The silence was penetrated by the shattering of the clay pot. ¡°Stupid girl.¡± My mother shouted. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Hestiana said as she picked up the dates and put them on the table. I got down on my knees and helped Hestiana out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about her,¡± I whispered. ¡°What are you two scheming about down there!?¡± My mother cried out, ¡°Another ruse to pull on me?!¡± I attempted to stand up to defend myself by my head bonked the kitchen dining table. I crawled back out and gripped my head, injured. I stood up and said, ¡°You have to stop being so mean to Hestiana.¡± My mother gave me a wounded look as I faced her head on with eye contact. She looked away and waved away Hestiana. Silently excusing herself. ¡°Since you love her so much and think of me so little, I guess you all can finish dinner without me.¡± ¡°Honey,¡± My father said as he stood up, ¡°They don¡¯t mean it like that.¡± ¡°Oh, and you¡¯re defending them! Glad I¡¯m carrying your child. So much for being a team.¡± ¡°We are a team.¡± Timu said, ¡°All of us.¡± ¡°No, Timu,¡± She told him, ¡°We are not a team, all of us. One of them is our ward and servant and the other is our child. You and I are the team, or at least I thought we were.¡± She threw her handkerchief down and stormed into her room. Hestiana and I looked at each other and I helped her clean up the rest of the bowl shards. Hestiana placed the loose shards in the trash and I told her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re in trouble on my behalf.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°I¡¯m not in trouble,¡± Hestiana said, ¡°Your mother is just a little on edge since you got back.¡± ¡°She is,¡± I said, ¡°But she¡¯s taking it out on you, and that¡¯s not fair.¡± ¡°Your mother cares about you,¡± She said, ¡°It¡¯s my job to help bare the load.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll speak with her, but Hesti,¡± I said approaching her, then for no reason I said, ¡°Hesti, you¡¯re the first person that believed I could be something more than I was.¡± She smiled at me. I left Hestiana alone and walked up to my father who was knocking on the door to his room and asking my mother to let him in. I pushed him aside and knocked on the door and said, ¡°Ma,¡± I waited for a response. Pausing. There was nothing. I knocked on the door again and said, ¡°Ma, I need to talk with you.¡± ¡°Go away.¡± My mother said, ¡°I am so tired of everybody¡¯s insolence.¡± ¡°Ma, I¡¯m not going to be a paladin anymore.¡± Again, there was silence. I waited longer this time, knowing she¡¯d have something to say. ¡°Come in.¡± I opened the door and closed it behind me. My mother was laying on her side. Her belly had gotten a lot bigger in the last few months. I remember when I first felt my sibling kick. It was exciting to know that soon I would have someone I could teach. I already felt a strong fraternal instinct run through me at just the thought. This thing didn¡¯t even have a face in my head or a name but I had fantasies of protecting them from bullies and wild animals. Of telling them stories of how I outwitted Shifu, the child-eater. My mother was wrapped up in a blanket and didn¡¯t look at me. She just looked straight ahead. ¡°You finally decided to listen to your mother,¡± She mused. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I should have known.¡± ¡°Ma,¡± I grabbed her hand and held it, ¡°I¡¯m not going to be a paladin anymore. But if you think I¡¯m going to stop getting into trouble you¡¯re dead wrong.¡± She adjusted in her bed, her big belly causing some turmoil in rolling over. I couldn¡¯t tell if the sigh was for me or for the work it took to adjust herself. ¡°How are you going to get into trouble now, dear?¡± I took out the letter that Yajaira replied back to me and handed it to her. She took it and read it, her eyes scanning over it and then going wide as she did, ¡°This can¡¯t be.¡± ¡°It is, Ma.¡± I said, ¡°It is.¡± ¡°But why¡­ well, and she¡¯s just going to give it to you?¡± ¡°She¡¯s willing to pay my dues for the school. The duchess that I saved. She believes in me, Ma. Agrees that my talents are better served as a wizard.¡± ¡°This is¡­ amazing.¡± She said to herself, then she turned to me, ¡°And this way¡­ you¡¯ll not be a paladin. You¡¯ll avoid the front lines. Wizards¡­ they often are in the back casting spells. You wouldn¡¯t have to be on a battlefield¡­¡± ¡°Stop,¡± I said, squeezing her hand, ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°This can protect you.¡± I shook my head, ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop being in danger. The thing I want¡­ It¡¯s big. It¡¯s not going to be an easy journey.¡± She looked at my silent resignation, ¡°Why?¡± She asked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why? You¡¯re the smartest boy I¡¯ve ever known, and yet this childish fantasy you have¡­¡± I could see she was feeling riled up. She took a deep breath and continued, ¡°You¡¯re so smart. You¡¯re so talented at such an early age. You could have more than you need. More than most, and yet, you don¡¯t want a happy life. You want more than any of those things. Why?¡± I let out a wry laugh that devolved into a chuckle. It was a good question. I placed my hand on her pregnant belly and felt the kick of my brother or sister. ¡°More¡­ is not enough.¡± Another wounded look. She shook her head and faced away from me. ¡°I¡¯ll lose you one day.¡± She said, ¡°You¡¯ll chase the impossible right off a cliff.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll learn Quilldrop.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bard spell.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll learn the wizard equivalent.¡± ¡°Someone powerful will sentence you to execution.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll befriend someone even more powerful to pardon me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll piss off the wrong person with your arrogance and will be exiled from this country.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll start all over in the neighboring country and invade this one.¡± ¡°Live a quiet life, Egen.¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired of quiet lives.¡± My mother turned back to me and stared at me with pleading eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? There are monsters in this world, Egen. Not just the ones in the jungles and deserts. There are monsters who hate you for having pointed ears. Monsters that are bigger than giant spiders. More vicious than cyclops. That want to eat you more than Chacali.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I said, ¡°And if they stay out of my way they¡¯ll be just fine.¡± Epilogue I walked along the river, staring out at the crocodiles that lazily waited for prey to stroll by. I watched a duck bobbing on the surface dip into the water, taken by the striking predator, never to be seen again. I let my hands lightly rake along the field of cattails. I had been waiting for nearly an hour. The sun started to set. This delta would only get more dangerous after nightfall. I let most of the time pass by practicing my elvish spells. Making sure they were top notch for when I entered Shai Thuul. Elvish magic, the godsend. Not amazing for battlemagic, but particularly amazing at something else. Something I had dubbed metamagic. The rustle of cattails behind me alerted me to him first. I didn¡¯t turn my head. I faced forward like I hadn¡¯t noticed. My elven ears picked up his heartbeat. His imperceptibly small steps on the soft ground as he crawled toward me. The skulking creature had two heartbeats. I thought about what Anubis said. The ability was inside of me. It¡¯s features written into my coding but restricted behind a kind of ¡®admin¡¯ feature. It was only triggered when I would be level ten. But¡­ how was that determined? Even she wasn¡¯t quite so sure. My ears picked up the double heart rate. Babum babum. I did not need to see to know that he was closing the gap between me and him. He leaned his body on his hind legs as he got ready to pounce. I placed my hand on my sword just in case. Just in case my theory didn''t work. Anytime I tried to use elvish magic on my body, it was often met with disastrous results. Not only was it a huge mana drain, but it often left too much margin for error. But it worked once. I couldn¡¯t alter my body, but what if I could alter the classification of my body? Reset the variable in my programming. Instead of saying in Sylvan, ¡°I am a level ten paladin,¡± As the beast began his pounce, I said, ¡°Every part of my body remains the same except my body believes it¡¯s a level ten paladin.¡± No longer was I messing with my outer shell, but instead containing the lexical scope to my programming. As the beast pounced, I then spoke the forbidden spell, ¡°Underdog.¡± The orange cat¡¯s claws extended, it¡¯s arms prostrate, it was all set to collide with my back and knock me over but my gained swiftness helped me evade. I was behind the beast and grabbed his neck before driving him into the ground. His claws struck at me and I made sure to keep my head back. As he clawed hopelessly at my arm, I growled at him. ¡°Shifu. The Child Eater.¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°Who are you?¡± Shifu yelled at me. Shifu shrank to the size of a kitten, my hand felt air as he fell through. Then he reverted to his normal size and struck at my legs. I leapt over him and pile-drove into his back with my knee. ¡°I¡¯m the boy you let live,¡± I said. ¡°The boy with two faces.¡± Shifu snarled and hissed as I pinned his neck against the ground and grabbed his arm. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I said, ¡°I went and got myself a third. I¡¯m a basenji now.¡± ¡°Come for revenge? After the kindness I showed you?¡± I turned my head back and laughed, ¡°Kindness? You got bored by me. You wanted my fear. My anxiety. When I didn''t give it to you, you knew you wouldn¡¯t be satiated. That¡¯s why you hunt children, isn¡¯t it? Because you get fuller from the fear than you do the meat.¡± The black stripes that formed a face on the back of his head glared at me, It reached down and bit into my hand and I let go. Then his striped face said in my mother¡¯s voice, ¡°I told you not to. I told you not to go into the woods but you didn¡¯t listen.¡± I smiled. He clawed at me again but I ducked and shoulder checked him into the ground. I reached under his torso and around his shoulder, pinning his arms to the ground. ¡°Admit it!¡± I placed my claw on his throat and dug in. ¡°AHH!¡± The face on his head couldn¡¯t speak so the striped one did, ¡°I admit it! Why torture me!? What do you want?¡± I let him go. He pounced back and dug himself into the reeds, ready to disappear. ¡°I want to help.¡± He stopped fading backwards, ¡°Funny way of asking for it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking a trip to one of the inner rings. Got a patron to pay for my time at Shai Thuul.¡± ¡°My, my.¡± Shifu said, ¡°Moving up in the world so quickly.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve heard of it?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± He purred, ¡°Every monster¡¯s heard of Shai Thuul. Get snatched by the wrong wizard and you¡¯ll be used for autopsy.¡± ¡°You want anxiety. Fear. Children at their wits end. I¡¯m going to place that¡¯s chock full of them. And guess what? They allow familiars. You come with me and help me out, I¡¯ll let you run amok.¡± ¡°You want me to go as your familiar?¡± He asked, then stepped out from the reeds in the same infantile form he¡¯d used to escape me, ¡°Little ol¡¯ me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the exact form I need you in.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Couple reasons.¡± I kicked the ground and slowly turned back into my human form, ¡°If you like fear and loathing, then where I¡¯m taking you is going to have a lot more of it than this jungle. So you¡¯d eat less children. I could use a shapeshifter and two more sets of eyes. And also,¡± I smiled, my teeth had not yet reverted to human teeth, my fanged smile glistened in the setting sun, ¡°If you¡¯re terrorizing kids they might as well be rich ones¡± The fairy tale stared at me for a good long while, his rhythmic purring betrayed that he was seriously entertaining the idea. He finally said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with you. If for nothing else than to watch you fall on your face.¡± I had reverted to an earnest human smile. I pumped my fist and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, baby, You and me are going to fall on our face together! Next stop? Middle school!¡± End Happy New Year! Just wanted to wish all of my followers and anyone on the Updated List a happy new year! I hope you all fulfill your resolutions! I know I''m working on mine: To publish my new book: Dark Lord Left For Cigarettes by the end of the month! Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Let me know your resolution in the comments! Happy New Year! Lil Twerp Ps: Egen''s resolution is to garner more power and vanquish his naysayers (Even the ones that are right about him)